Aether's Apprentices
Date: 2021-08-30 04:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Fantasy; Harem; Romance; Magic; Erotica

Aether’s Revival

Book 4:

Aether’s Apprentices

Daniel Schinhofen

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

No parts of this book may be reproduced in any form by an electronic or mechanical means – except in the case of brief quotations embodied in articles or reviews – without the written permission from the publisher.

The characters and events portrayed in this book are fictitious. Any similarities to real persons, living or dead, are purely coincidental and not intended by the author.

Copyright © 2021 Daniel J. Schinhofen

All rights reserved.

Contents

Chapter One

Chapter Two

Chapter Three

Chapter Four

Chapter Five

Chapter Six

Chapter Seven

Chapter Eight

Chapter Nine

Chapter Ten

Chapter Eleven

Chapter Twelve

Chapter Thirteen

Chapter Fourteen

Chapter Fifteen

Chapter Sixteen

Chapter Seventeen

Chapter Eighteen

Chapter Nineteen

Chapter Twenty

Chapter Twenty-one

Chapter Twenty-two

Chapter Twenty-three

Chapter Twenty-four

Chapter Twenty-five

Chapter Twenty-six

Chapter Twenty-seven

Chapter Twenty-eight

Chapter Twenty-nine

Chapter Thirty

Chapter Thirty-one

Chapter Thirty-two

Chapter Thirty-three

Chapter Thirty-four

Chapter Thirty-five

Chapter Thirty-six

Chapter Thirty-seven

Chapter Thirty-eight

Chapter Thirty-nine

Chapter Forty

Chapter Forty-one

Chapter Forty-two

Chapter Forty-three

Chapter Forty-four

Chapter Forty-five

Chapter Forty-six

Chapter Forty-seven

Chapter Forty-eight

Chapter Forty-nine

Chapter Fifty

Chapter Fifty-one

Chapter Fifty-two

Chapter Fifty-three

Chapter Fifty-four

Chapter One

Gregory blinked slowly as he woke. His arms were being used as pillows again, and he smiled at the two heads nestled on them. One had white-blond hair that was still growing back to what it had been, and the other had black hair that would frame the woman’s face if she wasn’t asleep. Bending down, he kissed Yukiko’s pale hair, then Jenn’s dark.

“Is it time?” Jenn murmured sleepily.

“I think so,” Yukiko replied as she tilted her head to look up at Gregory. “Dear one, good morning.”

“Good morning, my heart,” Gregory whispered, kissing her. When the kiss broke, Gregory turned to Jenn. “Good morning to you, too, dear one,” he said before giving her a kiss, as well.

“A good way to wake up,” Jenn smiled. “Is it really—?”

The chime of the third bell cut Jenn off. When it finished, all three of them were getting out of bed. Gregory got the covers settled, then followed his wives to get dressed.

“I find it odd that we have the same type of room as our instructors,” Jenn said as she pulled one of her kimonos out of the armoire.

“With three of us, it had to be one of these,” Yukiko said, “but it is a little funny.”

“It’s going to be different,” Gregory said. “It’s going to be a lot busier. Our friends and the instructors might already be up for breakfast.”

“Three of them will be,” Jenn said. “Ling and Clover might need help for the first few days.”

“No,” Yukiko disagreed. “They will be hyper-vigilant to be on time for training. Clover will make sure Ling is there— she’s as eager as Daciana.”

“She is that,” Gregory chuckled.

“We aren’t going to class today,” Jenn reminded them. “After training, we come back here to go into the city with Dia.”

“To visit Shieldbreaker’s Armory and Aether’s Shield,” Gregory nodded. “I’m looking forward to it.”

“I’ve heard about those shops,” Yukiko said. “They’re very expensive. We’ll be well-geared for our adept and magus years.”

“That’ll be good,” Jenn said. “One less thing for you to try spoiling us with.”

Yukiko laughed before snagging Jenn and kissing her.

Gregory chuckled as he finished getting his obi settled. “I’m ready.”

“Let’s go see who’s up,” Yukiko said when the kiss ended.

Going down the stairs, they each grinned when they heard the novices in the hallway. A moment later, the younger magi came into view, heading downstairs, too.

“Good morning,” Yukiko greeted them first.

The novices turned to them and greeted them back.

“Ready for your classes today?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Daciana smiled widely, her wolf tail wagging happily.

“Good morning to you all,” Clover said as she and Ling reached the stairs a floor above the group. Clover’s squirrel tail twitched a little as she smiled at them.

Another round of greetings went on and Yukiko led them down again.

“I’m glad they didn’t start us in the novice’s rooms,” Victoria said. “Those are very small.”

“I think they’re small so they can have more novices,” Nessa said, her horse ears flicking slightly. “With it being just the three of us and only our seniors ahead of us, they must’ve been okay with giving us a little more.”

“We don’t have a suite like they do,” Ling said, nodding to Gregory and his wives. “Our rooms are just a little bigger than yours.”

“They got put into the same rooms as our instructors,” Victoria said, “because they’re married.”

“It was nice to have the room when you all came to study before bed,” Yukiko smiled. “We’ll be holding the study sessions there if we’re here for them.”

“Good morning to you all,” Dia greeted them when they entered the dining room.

All eight returned the greeting to Dia and Bishop.

“Gregory, Jenn, and Yuki, remember to be back here at sixth bell,” Bishop said. “The rest of you have classes to attend.”

“We’ll be here,” Gregory said, his wives nodding along with his words.

“If you return before afternoon training, you will join that instead of going to tactics class today,” Bishop went on.

“Understood, Bishop,” Yukiko replied.

“I wonder what Magus Erichson will do with you three absent?” Ling mused as she took her seat.

“Novices, Apprentices,” Quilet called from the kitchen, “are you fine with the standard breakfast for your aether levels?” When they all agreed they would be, Quilet smiled. “Thank you. That will make it easier.”

“Committing to the same meal makes it easy for the cooks and will train you for your time with your troops,” Bishop told them. “This is by far better than what you will have then, but repetition is what causes the most trouble. Few can stand having the same meal day after day.”

“It hasn’t bothered me,” Gregory said. “Maybe it’s the quality of the food, but I feel like I could have the same breakfast for years more.”

“It is a little monotonous, but Greg is right. The quality of the meal makes it something I don’t wish to change,” Yukiko agreed.

“Better than what I had for breakfasts growing up,” Jenn said.

“The food was still good when Quilet and the others left, but it was lesser,” Ling said, and there was happiness in her feline eyes. “I’ll be happy to have their cooking again.”

“Agreed,” Clover smiled.

“Thank you for the kind words.” Quilet bowed his head. “I’ll have your breakfasts ready shortly. We weren’t sure you’d all be up this early. Will you continue to do so?”

“Yes,” Clover nodded.

“We are following in our seniors’ footsteps,” Daciana grinned.

“Very well. We’ll be able to make your meals faster in the future,” Quilet replied.

~*~*~

Rafiq, the crocodilian eurtik archivist, gave them all a bow from behind the podium he occupied. “Good morning to you all. I was thinking this might happen. Do any of you need new reading materials?”

None of them said they did.

“Very well. There is a larger table in the other far corner of the archive,” Rafiq said. “You might find that more conducive to the size of your group. Please remember to keep yourselves respectful to the quiet of the archive.”

“We will,” Yukiko replied. “Thank you, Rafiq. We’ll take that table every day going forward, even if half of us are missing for the morning study period.”

“Very well. The books you read from this level will be waiting for you. Your books on level two will be brought to you when you go upstairs.”

“Our thanks,” Gregory smiled, “and our thanks to the chief, as well.”

Rafiq grinned. “I will make sure she is informed.”

As they started toward the new table, Gregory sighed, remembering that he had to make notes for Master Damon.

“Dear one?” Yukiko asked.

“I won’t be studying today,” Gregory grumbled. “I have to make notes.”

“For Master Damon,” Jenn nodded. “Yeah, it might be good to get that done today.”

“I’m also going to write a letter to Dad,” Gregory said, “and Gunnar. I want to let them know how the tournament went and that our clan has grown in size.”

The other five smiled.

“That would be good,” Yukiko told him. “Are you going to stay down here, then?”

“For today,” Gregory nodded.

The three novices wore small smiles and shared glances.

“Make sure you study well today,” Yukiko said, catching the eyes of the novices.

“Yes, Yuki,” they said.

“Ling, Clover, will you be joining us upstairs?” Jenn asked.

“Yes,” Ling said. “I am in the middle of a very interesting book.”

Clover nodded. “Yes. I was hoping to ask some questions.”

“But first,” Gregory said when they reached the round table, “Magi Squares to start the day.”

“Those have helped us,” Ling said as she took a seat. “Thank you for showing them to us.”

“You’re very welcome,” Yukiko replied.

“The staff at the clan hall makes these for us,” Jenn said as she drew out the blanks. “It helps speed things up in the mornings.”

“Wait... why are three of them so much larger?” Clover asked, seeing the bigger ones.

“The three of us are doing them currently,” Gregory said. “Once you feel the smaller puzzles are no longer a challenge, we can see how you do with these.”

“That will be a month or more,” Ling said. “They’re getting easier, but I’m not sure I want to try one of those right away.”

Clover nodded slowly. “A little longer.”

“Very well,” Yukiko smiled. “Since the five of you are on normal Magi Squares, make one and then pass it to the left.”

~*~*~

When they were finished with their Magi Squares, Yuki, Jenn, Clover, and Ling said their goodbyes and went upstairs. The novices began to read and Gregory pulled out paper, ink, and a pen.

Gregory started with his notes for Master Damon, documenting the times he used foresight and how that helped him. He made sure that the notes were as complete as he wanted them to be— he had no intention of detailing the full scope of what he could do, but he wanted to make it look like he’d grown since the previous tournament. At the end of his notes, he added his observations and thoughts on foresight, playing up how taxing it was to do for any length of time and how chaotic it could be.

Lips pursed, he read over them one more time before looking up. His eyebrow went up when he found all three novices watching him covertly. “Something wrong?”

“No,” Victoria said. “We were just wondering about foresight. Sorry.”

“Oh, we can talk about it more at the clan hall,” Gregory told them.

“Thank you,” Nessa said. “We didn’t mean to disturb you.”

“I’m fine,” Gregory replied. “Now for the hard part.”

“What?” Daciana asked.

“The letter home,” Gregory said softly. “I find that it’s hard to write them. I doubt I’ll ever go back, but I still want to know how they’re all doing...”

“I should write my parents,” Victoria said suddenly.

Gregory slid a blank page to her. “It’s good to at least let them know. They might be worried sick.”

Victoria nodded. “I was so focused on joining the clan, I didn’t even think about it. I’m a terrible daughter.”

“No, just a focused one,” Daciana said. “You’ll write it now.”

“Write it and I’ll send it out along with mine,” Gregory told her. “Late is still better than never.”

“Thank you,” Victoria said as she dug into her bag for pen and ink.

“You three don’t carry bags anymore,” Nessa said, “yet you always have what you need.”

Gregory tapped his ring. “Storage item. They’re expensive, but very useful.”

“Oh, I’ve heard about those,” Nessa said, staring at the ring. “How much can it hold? They vary, don’t they?”

“They do, and this one is sizable,” Gregory smiled softly. “Yuki bought it for me.”

Daciana smiled and let out a soft “aww.”

“She likes to spoil her friends,” Gregory chuckled, “as you’ve seen. Goodness knows what she’ll do in the future.”

“We didn’t mean to stop you,” Nessa said. “We’ll go back to our studying so you can write.”

“Thanks,” Gregory said as he looked down at the blank piece of paper.

He stared at it for a few minutes before he exhaled slowly and put pen to page.

Father,

It’s been a half year since you were here. A lot has changed in that time. You met Jenn and her parents— interestingly enough, I married her. Yeah, married her. I’m married to Yuki and Jenn now. I was a little surprised when they brought up the idea to me.

I didn’t jump at it right away. I was worried for Yuki and Jenn, but it’s been a few months, and well... things are working out. All three of us have found what works for us. I wonder how Mom would feel about it? I ask myself that a lot. Not just that, but also if she would have liked them both. Would she have loved them for loving me?

The tournament where we fight as a team just passed. We won and took the top spot. We’ll be heading to Buldoun for the next one— the academy made a deal with the royalty there to do a tournament together and, by winning the last one, we’re going to that. I’ll write afterward to let you know how it went.

Speaking of the clan, it’s grown by nearly triple. Our novice friends, Nessa and Daciana, had another join them, Victoria. Vicky is from Linom, the daughter of the innkeeper there. Thinking about it, you met Nessa. She’s the daughter from Stabled Hunger, and won the novice tournament. Daciana is a wolf eurtik whose father frequented the tavern. Daciana is forward and a little brash, but she’s a loyal friend. Daciana also came in second, losing to Nessa. There were no hard feelings between them, which is good. I should mention that Vicky made it to the final four, as well, but she lost to Daciana.

On top of them, a couple of other apprentices joined the clan. Ling and Clover are both in our tactics class and became fast friends with us. Ling is a lion eurtik and is very studious, maybe as much as Yuki. Clover is unique... she’s a squirrel eurtik. I’ve never met a person as energetic and friendly as her. Even Mom would have been hard-pressed to be as friendly as she is. They’re both good friends, and we’re happy to have them with us.

It was good seeing you. I can’t thank Yuki enough for helping us repair our relationship. Mom would have wanted us to make up. Enough about me. How are you? Did the trip back go okay? Are you still staying with Gunther?

I probably won’t be back there. I realized I never told you that, but I told Gunnar via letter before. I know why magi never come back if they survive... because our loved ones will all die long before us. It would be hard to see your friends die hundreds of years before you, much less your siblings or parents. I want to keep the memories that I have of everyone as they were when I left or, in your case, when you went home.

Maybe that’s selfish of me. If you visit again, I would love to see you, but I don’t think I can go back. I still want to know about the village, though. So please, write to me? Send them to the clan hall and they will get them to me.

I was happy that you came and saw me marry Yuki. I’ll treasure that memory all my life. You being there, happy and smiling, when I married my heart.

Your loving son,

Greg

Setting the pen down, he read his letter. He swallowed a few times and closed his eyes, trying to center his mind.

“Greg?” Nessa asked softly.

Blinking, he looked at the three of them. “Sorry. Knowing you’ll likely never see your family again…”

“Why?” Daciana asked.

“I want to remember them as they were,” Gregory said softly. “It’s a little selfish of me, but I don’t want to see them age and die.”

“Because magi live far longer,” Victoria whispered. “Yes. I say much the same in my letter.”

“Oh...” Nessa said softly. “I hadn’t thought about that.”

Daciana nodded slowly. “Yes. Magi live longer. It’ll be sad.”

“I need to write to my oldest friend,” Gregory sighed. “Excuse me.”

“Greg,” Victoria said quietly, waiting for him to look up. “Thank you for reminding me to write, and for taking it.”

“Friends help each other,” Gregory said.

“If we can help you, please tell us?” Nessa asked, her hand twitching toward his, but not touching him.

“I will,” Gregory said as he looked back down at the paper on the table.

Chapter Two

“Dear one, are you okay?” Yukiko asked as they walked back to the clan hall.

“It was harder to write those letters than I’d thought it would be.”

Jenn touched his arm lightly. “Anything bad?”

“Just letting Father know that I’ll probably never be back to the village, but that if he visits, then I’d love to see him. For Gunnar, it was more asking if my last letter upset him since I haven’t heard back from him. The idea that it did and he decided to just cut ties…”

“Would he do that?” Yukiko asked.

“It isn’t like him,” Gregory replied, “but I can see El and Ria being upset enough by it to pressure him for a bit.”

Both of his wives took his hands in theirs and gave them a light squeeze before letting go.

“I’ll just hope that he did write back and the letter was just delayed,” Gregory exhaled slowly, forcing a smile to his lips. “We’re about to go get fitted for armor and talk about weapons that we’ll use for years. I need to look forward, not back.”

“There’s nothing wrong with glancing back and feeling sorrow,” Yukiko said softly. “The solstice is next week.”

“And your birthday.” Gregory’s smile was real when he said it. “Hmm... I wonder if you’ll like our gift to you?”

“Our gift?” Yukiko’s smile went wide. “A gift from you both will be treasured. You set it up without me knowing about it, too. Well done, both of you.”

Jenn chuckled. “Gregory had the idea, and I agreed to it. We pooled together to make it happen. Practical gifts are what you like, so we went with that.”

“Oh, I can’t wait to see.”

“We wanted to do a small party for you, too, but with our classes being the way they are, we can’t, as I doubt we’ll have the day off.”

“Oh,” Jenn said suddenly, “we should tell the others. They likely have no idea.”

“Nessa does, if she remembers,” Gregory said. “The meal I arranged was at Stabled Hunger and she was the one who served us.”

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled fondly. “Cherry incense still brings it to mind.”

“Ling and Clover wouldn’t know, though,” Jenn said.

“True,” Gregory nodded. “We can mention it tonight.”

“Apprentices, good,” Dia said when they reached the clan hall’s hedge. “Follow me.”

“Yes, Dia,” the trio replied, falling into step behind her.

Dia’s lips twitched and she shook her head. “Are they settling in?”

“So far, yes,” Gregory replied. “Dia, can I ask for a small favor? I need to drop off some letters, please.”

“We can make a detour after we’ve seen the crafters,” Dia replied.

“Thank you.”

“Oh, good,” Yukiko said. “Ling and Clover wrote to their parents and asked that I drop them off if I was able to.”

“It is good to maintain ties to family,” Dia said softly. “Even knowing the pain that will come, it is worth it.”

“Is Baylyss the last of your family, Dia?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Dia nodded. “We are the last. She opted to not marry and have children, and I… can’t.”

Gregory thought back to the scars he’d seen on Dia’s lower abdomen, then blinked at the realization of what those meant.

“Baylyss saw what I went through during the academy and vowed to not have any child that might become a magi,” Dia continued, touching one of her panda ears absently. “That made her decision to care for Elsa and the others a surprise to me. Seeing her smile with them made me happy. She gets a little bit of what she missed because of me.”

The apprentices were silent as they digested what Dia was telling them.

“I have gone far from the original point,” Dia sighed. “You should try to maintain ties with your family, even if it is difficult and painful. I have been blessed to have Baylyss to speak with. The joy I’ve had will help balance the loss I feel when she does pass.”

“I thanked him for coming,” Gregory said, his voice a little thick with emotion. He gave Yukiko a trembling smile. “Thank you again, dear one.”

Yukiko took his hand. “I’m glad that my gift to you was a happy one. I was so worried when you saw him.”

“It looked like you two made up,” Jenn said. “He was all laughter and smiles during the wedding feast.”

“We did,” Gregory said, clearing his throat. “I’ve heard your wisdom, Dia, and I’m trying.”

“Having your juniors take your words to heart is a good thing,” Dia said. “Those words also extend to both of you.”

“Understood, Dia,” Jenn said.

“I will always keep in touch with my family,” Yukiko replied.

They were almost at the stables, so they lapsed back into silence, thinking about what Dia had said.

~*~*~

Dia watched the three younger magi as the carriage took them into the city. Each was lost in their thoughts, and she understood what they were going through. She’d given them the same advice a fellow magi had given her when she was younger— that advice is what had kept her in touch with Baylyss even when her younger sister had been upset with her. Weathering Baylyss’ temper all those years ago had strained their relationship, but in the end, it had made their relationship stronger.

When the carriage slowed, Dia stilled her expression. “We are here, Shieldbreaker’s Armory. This will be the quicker of the two stops, but don’t rush to your decisions.”

“Yes, Dia,” they replied.

The footman opened the door seconds after the carriage stopped moving, and Dia was the first one out. The other three followed her out and looked over the imposing, walled-off complex. A collection of buildings took up the majority of the space inside. The sound of smithing came from one of the buildings, letting them know that their weapons would be made to order.

“Aether’s Guard?” the dwarven man asked, looking over the group.

“I’m Magus Dia, and these are the champions,” Dia replied. “We have an appointment with the master crafter.”

“Yes. He is waiting. Follow me, please.”

The four magi walked behind their guide.

“We were surprised to hear your clan was still around, much less that it was your apprentices who won the tournament,” the dwarf commented as he led them to the smallest of the buildings. “And we were very surprised when we heard which clans they beat on the last day to make it to the top.”

“Our clan will be seeing you again next year,” Dia replied with a proud tone. “Our novices will be the top of their apprentice class.”

“You say that with a lot of conviction,” the dwarf chuckled, “but considering we heard that these three were the champions of their novice class, and your current novices are champions as well, maybe that conviction is warranted.”

“It is, indeed,” Dia smiled. “Aether’s Guard will become the clan it once was.”

“I feel that would be a hard goal to achieve,” the guide said, “but if your clan keeps attracting young magi like these, well... it might be possible.”

Ushering them into the building, the dwarf led them past what was obviously an office, but the desk was unmanned. They were led into a workroom. Benches lined most of the walls while various enchanting materials took up space above the benches.

In the middle of the room, an old, one-eyed dwarf stood waiting for them. Skin had grown over the missing eye socket, as the wound was obviously old. Standing at parade rest, he stared at them when they entered. His long, white beard almost reached his knees. The top of his head was bald with just a ring of hair around the sides, and his scars were clearly visible against his aged skin.

“Aether’s Guard,” the dwarf said. “Is your elder still alive?”

“He is, but he’s out of the city again, sir,” Dia replied.

“A pity. He’s one of the few magi I’ve ever cared for. Three apprentices? Hmm... very well. Which of you am I starting with?”

“Yukiko,” Dia said.

Yukiko bowed to the dwarf and stepped forward. “An honor, sir.”

“Come stand here,” the dwarf said, directing her to stand in a small circle in front of him.

Yukiko moved to stand before the aged man. The dwarf eyed her for a long moment, walking a slow circle around her. He came to a stop again where he’d started from.

“What is your magic?”

“Shadow.”

“Weapon preference?”

“Wakizashi or shuriken.”

“I see. Would you prefer something tied to your magic, or just storage for your aether?”

“Magic.”

The old dwarf finally brought his hands out from behind him, stroking his beard. “Hmm... Snow owl eurtik blood?”

Yukiko blinked once, then bowed her head. “From my mother’s line.”

“It is very slight,” the dwarf said, “but enough to cause you trouble.”

“I had hardships.”

“But you don’t now?”

“My heart protects me from pain.”

A single white eyebrow rose, and he looked at Gregory and Jenn. “I see... Then I won’t ask if you’d rather have a glamour. Very well. Is there anything specific you would wish of your weapon?”

“If shuriken, can they have a way of coming back to me?” Yukiko asked.

“Spatial enchantment is difficult, but doable. Do you want that?”

Yukiko gave the old dwarf a smile. “Sir, you have made weapons for far longer than my father has lived. You would know better than I what might work best for me. Please, lend me your wisdom?”

A twitch of the beard was the only hint she got that he was smiling. “Not many who come to me ask that. I’ll grant you some measure of my wisdom. Your weapon will aid you in your adept year and beyond.”

Yukiko bowed formally. “Thank you, sir.”

“Step back and let the next one come forward.”

“Jenn,” Dia said softly.

Yukiko and Jenn switched places, and the Dwarf’s eyebrow rose when Jenn stood before him.

“Dwarven blood,” the crafter said.

“My father is half-dwarven, sir.”

“Your frame is slight, so your mother is human?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Magic?”

“Physical enhancement.”

“Yes, that would be. Weapon preference?”

“Wakizashi.”

Now, both eyebrows rose on the older man’s face. “Indeed? Hmm... unexpected. You must prefer speed.”

“My instructor has been showing me how to use greater speed,” Jenn replied.

The dwarf’s lips pursed before he walked around her. Jenn stood still, waiting for him to come back to stand in front of her again.

“Do you feel like you need more length at times?”

“At times,” Jenn nodded.

“A blade that could change its size would be something of interest, then?”

Jenn blinked as she considered being able to shift her weapon to a katana or odachi as she needed. “That would be useful.”

“Or would you rather have one that will never break?”

Jenn stood silent as she weighed each option. After a minute, she exhaled slowly. “I cannot choose, both have benefits. Will you do for me what you did for my wife and lend me your wisdom, sir?”

He looked surprised again as he looked back at the others. “Hmm, I didn’t expect that. I see. You’re correct that both have their times when they would be best. Very well. It has been many long years since even one apprentice has asked me for my opinion on their weapon, and it has been far longer since more than one has, yet your wife and friend haven’t even twitched in disapproval as others normally do.”

“Husband, sir,” Jenn said softly.

The dwarf’s single eye locked onto Gregory. “Husband? Interesting. Both of you are married to him?”

“He is our heart, as we are his,” Jenn replied.

Rocking back on his heels slightly, the older dwarf nodded. “I see. You may move back. Let the husband come forward to stand before me.”

Gregory approached the crafter, his heart beating a little fast as the older man sized him up. Standing still when the dwarf moved around him, Gregory waited.

“Two wives, both who call you their heart.”

Gregory didn’t reply, as there was no question in his words.

“Tell me, Apprentice, why do both of them love you?”

“I don’t know, sir. I ask myself that most days. I can only thank the gods that they do.”

“It isn’t your power or looks… perhaps you come from a wealthy family?”

“I do not think I look exceptional, sir. Yuki loved me well before I grew strong enough to be her equal, and Jenn never seemed to care about my power. As for wealth… I come from the fringe, sir.”

“The fringe?”

“Alturis, in the northwest.”

“Magic?” The question was more curious than it had been for the other two.

“Foresight.”

The older dwarf stared at Gregory. The silence stretched out and started to feel uncomfortable.

“Weapon?” Now there was definite curiosity.

“Naginata.”

“Is that what you want, or was it your affinity?” There was a challenge to the old man’s tone.

“Affinity,” Gregory replied simply.

The dwarf looked past Gregory. “Is this true, Magus?”

Dia’s tone held a touch of humor, “It is. He has sparred with Armsmaster Magi-killer with both of them using that weapon.”

Now, true surprise was visible on the dwarf’s face. He turned his single eye back to Gregory and took another long walk around him.

“Most magi who ask for a naginata wish to have it invoke the idea that they’re special. What would you wish for yours?”

Gregory bowed his head to the crafter. “Sir, as my wives said before me, I would ask for your wisdom in this matter, though I have had several weapons broken in my hands. People have tried to rob me of a strength.”

“Even foresight has limits if you’re unarmed,” the dwarf nodded. “I can’t do much to assist with foresight, like I could for your wives... Very well. Since all of you want to leave the choices to me, I will accept your faith. This is a first for me in my long life. Never has an entire clan’s champions asked for my input. You may return to your clan.”

Gregory bowed formally before returning to Dia and his wives.

“Magus, this will take me longer than I had thought it would.”

“My elder has told me that you’re to be given all the time you deem necessary. We will see them armed with other weapons while you work.”

Snorting, the crafter’s beard twitched. “Yes, I’m sure he knows better than I do what I will make. Apprentices, I’ll be interested in how your service to the empire goes.”

“Thank you,” all three bowed to him.

“Show them out,” the older dwarf told the guide.

“Please, follow me,” the guide said, leading them out of the room.

As they crossed the yard again, the guide chuckled. “Your apprentices are surprises. He will be engrossed in this challenge.”

“I do hope that Shieldbreaker finds joy in this,” Dia said.

“My father is already working through what will work best for each weapon, of that I have no doubt. I do not mean to rush you, but I learn best by watching and helping him.”

“I understand,” Dia smiled. “Let us not keep you. Our carriage is right there.”

Bowing, the younger Shieldbreaker turned and rushed back toward where his father was.

“Shieldbreaker is their family name?” Gregory asked.

“It is,” Dia nodded. “The Shieldbreakers have been part of this city since the empire conquered it.”

“They are well known as some of the best weaponsmiths and enchanters in the empire,” Yukiko said.

“I didn’t think he was a magi,” Gregory said slowly.

“He isn’t,” Dia said, “but others in his family are. On rare occasions, they do hire others to do a single enchantment.”

Gregory nodded and wondered what the old dwarf would craft for him.

Chapter Three

It didn’t take them long to reach their next stop. Aether’s Shield was only a couple of streets away. Gregory appeared thoughtful as he looked at a compound very similar to the one that they’d just left.

“Welcome to Aether’s Shield.”

Gregory blinked as he looked up at the gigantic eurtik. Nearly nine-feet-tall, the eurtik’s gray skin had a rough texture. His most striking features were the very large ears that flapped gently, and the long tusks jutting to either side of the long trunk he had. The tusks had jewelry embedded into them, and the points looked sharpened.

“Thank you, Elliot,” Dia said, bowing her head to the eurtik. “It has been many years since our clan was here last.”

The eurtik’s trunk lifted, and they could see a brief flash of teeth on either side of it. “Yes it has, Magus Ursinda. It is our pleasure to have Aether’s Guard here again. The mistress waits for you. Please follow me.”

Gregory was still blinking slowly as the man turned away.

Yukiko touched his hand to get him moving. “Greg?”

“Sorry. He’s impressive.”

“Elephas eurtik,” Yukiko told him. “They’re normally gentle, but when angered… well, even magi fear them.”

“Yeah, I can see why,” Gregory replied.

“Apprentices, do you know of us?” Elliot asked.

“I know that the armor made here is prized throughout the empire, and is rumored to be sought after even more highly in Krogga.”

“It is,” Elliot nodded. When no one added anything else, he continued, “Mistress Nightsong has made every set of armor that is produced here. Be respectful when you are brought before her.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said a second before his wives.

“Elliot is fine,” Elliot said.

“Understood, Elliot,” Gregory replied.

“Your clan has always produced respectful magi, magus. Do you teach that to them?”

“No,” Dia replied with a smile. “Our current younger magi were respectful of others before they came into our clan.”

“That is good. It is sad that most current magi seem to lack similar views.”

Gregory’s eyebrows went up, and he looked at Yukiko. Yukiko looked thoughtful at how blunt Elliot was about magi.

“Our apprentices and novices are very different from most magi,” Dia replied. “Aether willing, they might even start a trend in that regard.”

“May Aether hear you and bless that thought,” Elliot exhaled.

The building Elliot led them to was a single large structure, reminding Gregory of a warehouse. However, it was obviously not one because of the wide windows taking up a good portion of the upper wall. The two doors were large enough that Elliot wouldn’t need to duck or turn sideways to use either of them. Reaching the doors, Elliot bowed to them, then pushed both wide open.

Plants of all varieties grew along the walls of the open structure. Thick vines circled the four interior columns that helped support the roof. Buckets with small trees and growing shrubs lined each wall, and encircled the columns. The scent that wafted out of the building wasn’t the riot of Alvis Alchemy, but a blend of peacefulness.

“Enter and speak with the mistress,” Elliot intoned with reverence, motioning for them to enter.

Dia led them in, her pace slow and measured. She was walking to the middle of the room as if the person for them to speak with was waiting there. Gregory was the last of their group to enter, but Elliot followed him in and gently shut the doors behind them before taking up a station before them.

“Mistress Nightsong, thank you for seeing us,” Dia said.

“Magus Ursinda, it has been years,” the voice was soothing. “It is as the elder arranged— three apprentices.”

Gregory blinked when he saw movement above them. Looking up, he saw an elf coming down from the arching ivy above, seated on a thick ivy strand that was slowly lowering her to the floor. He tried to understand how the vine was being controlled and opened his aether sight. Thin blue strands of aether covered every plant in the room, and all of those strands went back to the woman.

The youthful-faced woman had sharp ears and canted eyes. Her silk clothing was loose enough to conceal her figure, but her exposed hands and wrists hinted at her extreme thinness. Gregory thought of Bella, the elven woman who oversaw the second floor of the academy mess hall. The two of them had the same features in regards to ears, eyes, and thinness.

“Hmm... powerful for apprentices,” Nightsong said as she examined the trio. “I was told some about you. Elliot collected the information I might find useful. Jenn Bean: father is a smith with dwarven blood, she is the champion of the second novice tournament, one of the final eight from the first, and a user of physical enhancement magic. Yukiko Warlin: daughter of Hao Warlin, snow owl eurtik blood from your mother’s side, second and third place in the novice tournaments, and practitioner shadow magic. Gregory Pettit, from Alturis on the fringe: foresight magic and skilled with a naginata, first and second place in the novice tournaments. On top of that, you are all married to each other. Is any of this wrong?”

“No, ma’am,” they replied together.

“Very well. Let us begin with the reason you are here,” Nightsong said. “Your armor has been commissioned by Elder Lightshield, a reward for winning the first apprentice tournament. Each of you is different in how you fight, and your fighting style is what will matter the most for your armor. Magus, who will go first?”

“Jenn,” Dia replied simply. “Yukiko, Gregory, step back to me.”

They did as Dia said, curious as to what was going to come next.

Nightsong smiled at Jenn, as the two of them were the only ones left inside the pillars that defined the middle of the room. “Now we shall see how you fight so that I might design the armor best suited for you. Do not hold back— fight for your life.” With that said, she tossed a wakizashi to Jenn.

Jenn caught the blade hilt first, examining the metal before looking back at the elf. “Who am I fighting?”

“My helpers. Do not worry. You won’t kill them,” Nightsong replied with a smile as she again sat on the vine, which quickly pulled her back into the air. The moment Nightsong’s feet left the floor, the vines and plants near the columns began to move.

Yukiko’s mouth fell open, as the largest of the plants started pulling itself out of its bucket. Jenn blinked rapidly for a heartbeat, before she rushed forward to attack it.

“Only elves have ever shown this kind of magic,” Dia said, seeing their surprise. “Control over plants. The most powerful can even infuse them to be stronger and repair them like a healer can for us. Don’t go easy, Jenn. You need to fight hard.”

Jenn grunted— she’d already found that out when the sharp blade barely trimmed a leaf off the shrub. She pushed aether into her arms and her second attack shaved a limb bare, but didn’t cut through the way she hoped it would. She jumped back when one thick limb swung at her and immediately wove past a few vines that tried to entangle her. The wakizashi lashed out as she went and severed the tip of a vine.

“Come now, Apprentice. Show me what you can truly do,” Nightsong said from above the scene.

Jenn exhaled as she focused on doing the best she could, wanting to show her lovers how far she’d come. When she moved, she was nearly a blur with a small streak of aether following her. This time, her attack on the shrub severed a foot of length off the offending limb she’d attacked before.

Gregory smiled broadly as he watched Jenn, impressed with how controlled she was as she moved through the plants. She cut some to pieces, while whittling down the larger ones. A few minutes passed before trouble started— the first clue was a vine briefly snagging her foot, staggering Jenn for a step, and allowing one of the smaller shrubs to slap her. Even reinforcing her body, Jenn felt the impact. Her return strike tore the plant in half. Before another minute had passed though, the vines had her wrapped.

Nightsong lowered herself back to the floor. “Goodness, I do not think I’ve ever seen an apprentice with such control. Your balance of strength and speed was impressive.” She had the vines unwrap Jenn. “Elliot, tell me how she did.”

“Mistress, she lasted longer than any other physical enhancement apprentice that has come before,” Elliot replied. “She nearly doubled the time of the next closest.”

“Speed is your strength, but with your ability to strike hard, you will be targeted by the most powerful you face,” Nightsong told Jenn. “Your armor will have to balance being light with being strong enough to guard you. Step back. Magus, send forward your next apprentice.”

Jenn came back to them, wearing a wide smile on her face as she looked at Gregory and Yukiko. “Good luck, Yuki.” She handed off the wakizashi as she went.

“Thank you. I doubt I will last as long as you,” Yukiko replied as she passed Jenn. “I’ll do my best, though.”

“You pushed all out?” Gregory asked softly.

“Yes, and it’s tough,” Jenn whispered back, fully aware that Yukiko could hear them.

Yukiko breathed slowly and deeply as she walked forward. She knew Jenn had used everything, and she knew she’d never be able to do even half of what Jenn could do physically. Her only hope for this was to keep moving and using the shadows to help hinder her foes.

“Shadow magi, let me help even things some for you,” Nightsong said. The light above them dimmed as the shutters were closed, adding more shadows to the room. “I will open them on and off throughout your fight to give you a shifting battlefield. We both know that you won’t be as vicious as your wife, but you need to last as long as you can, striking where and when you can. Ready?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

With a smile, Nightsong went back into the air, sitting on her vine swing. The moment she was off the ground, the plants again started to move. Most had already regrown the pieces that Jenn had cut from them. Yukiko shifted to stand in a larger patch of shadows, as her magic spun out from her, creating sharp-edged shadows.

Yukiko didn’t last nearly as long as Jenn, but her time inside the pillars had her lovers impressed. They had no idea she could form weapons out of the shadows. She hadn’t moved them, instead letting the plants carve themselves. She went from shadow to shadow as needed, always giving herself a way out. Even when the light shifted, she was quick to use her own shadow to get her to safety. Her end came the moment she ran low on aether.

Nightsong glided back to the floor with a wide smile. “Goodness. Elliot?”

“No shadow magi of her rank who has come to be fitted for armor has done even a tenth of what she did,” Elliot replied.

“Shadow blades,” Nightsong said. “Those are normally not seen until the initiate tier or later. Your ability to shape shadows is highly impressive.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” Yukiko panted.

“Please place the weapon on the ground for me, then rejoin your clan,” Nightsong told her.

Yukiko set the weapon down, then went back to Gregory and Jenn. She was smiling broadly, even though her legs wobbled slightly. Dia handed her a potion when she reached them and Yukiko drank it, wincing as the flavor lingered.

“Now, Pettit, come forward. Let us see how foresight will do,” Nightsong said. A naginata appeared in her hand— she passed it to a vine, which took it to him when he came forward. The vine snatched up the wakizashi as it went back to her.

Gregory took a deep calming breath and got ready to use foresight. The weapon felt welcoming to his hands and he took up a ready position with the polearm. “I’m ready, Mistress Nightsong.”

The elf looked at him for a long moment before she was swiftly above the floor. That quick movement had the plants surge forward faster than they had before, but Gregory was moving in that same instant. He didn’t look far forward— just a few seconds. He held three paths open as he did so he could see what each outcome would be. It taxed him a little more, but he was fine with that.

He fought defensively as the flow of combat washed over him. His feet never stilled— he was always in motion, shifting from form to form as he wove around the entirety of the combat area. The naginata sliced, carved, hacked, and cut the vines and shrubs, and Gregory used the haft to block, parry, and deflect attacks.

Gregory was glad that he kept the three most likely futures open to him, as that did let him slip past a few traps that were placed for him. Focused as he was on the combat, he had no idea how long he fought. When he was finally forced to stop using foresight, he pressed on with just the naginata. His steps were a little slower, which let his wives know that he had stopped, but he still continued to fight. In time, the vines were just too thick for him to continue, and he was wrapped and held.

Nightsong descended from above, her face impassive. She didn’t address Gregory, merely looking at Elliot.

“I… can’t say,” Elliot said with a clear pause.

“You might be the easiest one for me to make armor for,” Nightsong said finally. “Very well. All three of you, come forward.”

Jenn and Yukiko went to stand beside Gregory.

“Did you learn?”

“Yes, ma’am,” they replied.

“Good. I saw the pride you all have in each other. It’s beyond merely the love you hold. The conviction that your wife or husband is strong and able, without the hints of jealousy others might feel upon seeing their partner being so skilled. I believe you three shall be an unshakeable core for ages to come.”

“Thank you, ma’am,” they said in unison, bowing to her.

“I will make your armor and it will last you for years, decades, perhaps even centuries. Thank you for coming and showing me your skills. Elliot, please show our guests out, then come and speak with me.”

“As you will it, Mistress,” Elliot said. “Please follow me, honored guests.”

The trio bowed to Nightsong again as she lifted back into the air before turning and going to Dia.

~*~*~

As the carriage pulled out of the compound of Aether’s Shield, Dia handed them all pieces of jerky. “Well done. I was a little surprised at some of what you did, but you did the right thing to do your very best. Nightsong will impress you when she finishes.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Jenn smiled broadly. “I was nervous that I was the first one to go. Honestly, I just wanted to show Greg and Yuki what I can do now. Even sparring or during the tournaments, we’ve worked together, so we look to aid each other instead of going as hard as we could.”

“When you did, I knew I could,” Yukiko nodded, covering Jenn’s hand with hers. “Inda had just started training me with shadow blades, but I knew I had to try using them if I wanted to do the best I could.”

“I didn’t have any new tricks,” Gregory said. “I was able to hold a few futures a couple of seconds ahead of me.”

“But you stopped using foresight a little over halfway through,” Yukiko said.

“Yeah. My aether was getting low,” Gregory admitted.

“You slowed some. You were not as sure about each move,” Jenn said, “which means you were just using your skill with the naginata at that point.”

“Which is impressive,” Dia added. “Now, you asked about going to deliver messages, right?”

“Please, Dia,” Gregory said.

Dia looked out the window and smiled. “Very well. We’ll make it back in time for physical training, even with that stop.”

“That’ll be good,” Jenn smiled. “We miss training on the days our games run long.”

“Yes. They may be running longer in the coming weeks,” Dia said with a knowing smile, “but we shall see what Magi-killer decides.”

Glances were exchanged, but none of them spoke up as the carriage rolled down the street.

Chapter Four

Gregory gave Clover and Ling a curious smile. “Didn’t expect you two to be here.”

“Magus Erichson waived class since we were missing half of it,” Ling said. “We just finished the Peaceful Fist with the others. How was your day?”

“Time for your snacks,” Dia interrupted them. “Come inside and discuss it over the repast.”

They agreed and trooped inside to have their meal.

Steva laid out their snack, which looked like more food than they could eat, until the instructors joined them.

“So, how was it?” Ling prompted Gregory.

“Interesting,” Gregory replied. “We answered questions and, in the case of the armor, had to demonstrate our fighting styles.”

“Nightsong is peculiar that way,” Magus Leah Riftwalker said. “I recall getting my armor made.”

“Yes. You took a lot of pride in showing off,” Bishop said with a neutral expression.

“As if someone didn’t break the record for physical enhancement apprentices,” the redheaded magus replied with a smirk. “I had to do my best after that.”

“I think Lenon tried to one-up you, which is why she got so angry,” Bishop replied, wearing a fond smile as she clearly thought back to that moment.

“He shouldn’t have tried to burn them all to ash like that,” Leah snorted. “Oh, he gave it a good go, but talk about a three-second wonder.”

“You would know,” Bishop coughed, clearly poking Leah.

“Yes, I would,” Leah said without a trace of anger. “I like them hot-blooded.”

Clover giggled, then covered her mouth.

Leah gave Clover a wink. “It’s fine. Puns are good humor.”

“No, they aren’t,” Bishop said.

“We’ve had this argument enough,” Dia said mildly.

“We have,” Bishop nodded.

“How did you do?” Daciana asked the trio.

“Bishop’s record was beaten,” Yukiko said. “Jenn broke it.”

Bishop’s eyebrow went up. “Really?”

“Yes. Elliot told her that she beat it by nearly double the time,” Gregory said.

Now, both of Bishop’s eyebrows went up. “Did she? Hmm... Maybe I’ve been too easy on her, then.”

“I did my very best and was exhausted afterward,” Jenn said, hoping to mitigate things.

“Yes, as you should have,” Bishop nodded.

“What about you, Yuki?” Nessa asked.

“She did amazing, of course,” Jenn grinned.

“Nightsong was impressed by the shadow blades,” Yukiko said, looking at Inda. “I used what I thought would work best. I was nearly empty of aether at the end.”

“They worked well for you?” Inda asked.

“Elliot, Nightsong’s aide,” Gregory explained, “said that no other shadow magi of her rank could have done a tenth of what she did.”

“Interesting,” Inda said with a small smile, one long rabbit ear twitching slightly. “We can work harder, then.”

Yukiko’s smile was a little strained. “Of course, Sensei.”

“And you, Greg?” Victoria asked.

“Elliot had no answer,” Jenn said.

“He didn’t?” Grandmaster Hemet Herstat asked with a pensive look, stroking his long white beard with one hand.

“Is that unusual?” Ling asked.

“Elliot is an elephas eurtik,” Hemet replied. “They have a special kind of memory.”

“Oh, I know this!” Clover said, having just finished a bite. “Ancestral memory. When they’re born, they have the memories of their forebears. Supposedly, the memories become dim and it takes time for them to bring them up if they’re from more than three ancestors back.”

“That is correct,” Hemet smiled at the excitable young woman. “Well done. Not many know that about them.”

“Thank you!” Clover beamed.

“And he didn’t know what to make of Greg’s display?” Victoria asked.

“He didn’t,” Yukiko nodded.

“Considering that Gregory can fight Egil to a standstill, that doesn’t surprise me,” Gin said with pride in his tone.

“Magi-killer?” Magus William Rockcrusher asked with curiosity. The part-mole eurtik gingerly scratched at his head with his claws.

“Yes.”

“With what weapons?” William asked.

“Naginatas for them both,” Gin replied.

All the instructors looked at Gregory with respect and curiosity. Leah was the first one to speak, “With foresight, that—”

“Without foresight,” Gin said. “We haven’t had a fight between them that used foresight.”

Gregory laughed nervously as the older magi stared at him again. “He’s a hard fight. I’m sure that even with foresight, he’d win.”

“Outside of the Emperor’s guards, are there any as skilled as Magi-killer with that weapon?” Master Samuel Eageleye asked, his golden eyes focused on Gregory.

“Not that I know of,” Gin said. “Now, since we are almost done eating, we have training to do.”

~*~*~

Unarmed and weapons training flew by for Gregory— he kept an eye on Ling and Clover, encouraging them here and there to help keep them moving. Both would nod and push harder, intent on doing their best.

After training, it was supposed to be time to separate for bathing. All of the instructors though, aside from Hemet and Dia, wanted to spar with Gregory after what they’d heard about him during their snacks. Gin made all the matches weapons-only, with no aether to be used, and Gregory was thankful for that.

Gregory only lost a single fight, against Samuel. The part-eagle eurtik used a bow and, without foresight, Gregory had a hard time with him. He managed to knock a couple of arrows away, but the first one that got past his defenses hit his shoulder. The fight ended shortly after. Leah, William, and Rhea all lost to him in quick order, and each was impressed with how skilled he was.

Bishop sparred against him when they were all done. She gave Gregory his hardest fight, but he still won. Without her aether to infuse her to greater speeds and strengths, he was able to eventually make it past her parries.

The bath was mostly quiet, for which Gregory was thankful. He answered the few questions that the others asked, surprised that they were mostly about where he’d come from. He was happy enough to tell them about Alturis.

They had dinner with minimal conversation as the younger magi focused on eating and replenishing their aether. When the meal came to an end, instead of going to the war room like they’d been planning, they retired to the large suite.

Taking seats at the table, Daciana was the first to ask, “What was it like?”

Clover nodded vigorously. “Yes, I wanted to know, too.”

“And we wish to know how your days were,” Jenn said. “It was your first full day with the clan.”

“I guess we can start,” Ling said. “When we got to class, Paul was there, but he sent us right back here. He did say that tomorrow will be busy and that we should be prepared to be there longer than we’ve been there before. I believe that we’ll be starting in on the tournament that Magi-killer told us about at the start of the year.”

“That makes sense. We’d need to get it done to know who else is going to Buldoun,” Yukiko said.

“Once we came back here, we had some free time. We asked Bishop to walk us through the Peaceful Fist. I trained with Hemet, and Clover trained with Magus Alvis.”

“Rhea. She prefers to be called Rhea, like the grandmaster likes to be called Hemet. Said she would get confused with her father if she went by Alvis,” Clover interrupted.

“Hemet helped me learn things about enchanting I hadn’t known before. The way he explains it makes it seem so easy... I wonder how I failed to see it.”

“Oh, same with Rhea,” Clover nodded. “She is smart and patient…” Blushing, Clover looked at the table. “She said she’ll find a way to channel my enthusiasm better going forward, as I broke the lesson a few times today.”

“That enthusiasm is a good thing,” Gregory told her. “You and Daciana have that in common. Differently, but the same unbridled energy that makes us smile.”

Daciana grinned. “Clover is fun.”

Clover smiled, glancing at Daciana. “Thanks.”

“After the lesson, we did the Peaceful Fist again with our juniors,” Ling went on.

“We helped lead them,” Victoria said. “I think you’ll both have the routine down in the next few days, though.”

“We hope to,” Ling replied with a tight smile. “Then, you made it back here,” she finished, looking at Gregory.

“Our day was very similar to theirs, but we had economics class to get through,” Nessa said. “We’re doing well in it, but Adept Benoc is very dry and refuses to repeat himself.”

“I don’t like him,” Daciana said.

“He doesn’t like us, either,” Victoria said. “Moreso, now. He was very distant today.”

“Bitter that you didn’t join his clan,” Jenn said. “It’s not too surprising, but as long as you study the material, you’ll be fine.”

“William doesn’t talk much, but he’s focused on teaching me,” Daciana said. “He was impressed when I told him how I used the barrage in the tournament. He’s started teaching me earth spikes.”

“Samuel told me to be very careful about repeating the trick I used to get to the finals,” Nessa said softly. “He’s killed people that way by not stopping in time. After I showed him what I was capable of, he just nodded and started me on feeling the wind. He says that so many different things can be accomplished if I understand the wind instead of just forcing it to do what I want.”

“Hmm... Inda still has me feel the shadows to understand the difference between each patch around me,” Yukiko told her. “It might be similar.”

Nessa looked hopeful. “I’m doing my best, but that’s good news.”

“Leah was sad that I could only manage the one small rift, and that’s only if I had my earring charged or I was full of aether,” Victoria said sadly. “She did say that most of my contemporaries don’t consider the defensive capabilities of our magic enough. As soon as the solstice is over, she plans to push me hard. I don’t understand why the solstice matters, though.”

Gregory chuckled. “Because you’ll advance then.”

“What?” Clover asked with hopeful eyes.

“The clan has a number of events during the solstice,” Yukiko said. “One of them is feeding us additives that force aether growth. It’s dangerous, so it’s only done once a year. Last year, we all grew two ranks.”

All five of the new members digested that information with hope and longing.

“Two is unusual,” Jenn said, tempering their hopes, “but one is nearly a given, from what we understand.”

“Wait, you never told us about what you did today!” Daciana said suddenly.

“We didn’t,” Gregory laughed. “I’ll explain…”

Chapter Five

Gregory gave Ling and Clover a grin as they walked toward tactics class together. “You’ve been smiling more this morning.”

“Yeah!” Clover beamed. “We’re all a unit now. Clan and friends.”

“I agree with her,” Ling nodded. “We’re happy that we’re part of the clan and, if not truly equal with you, we’re at least closer.”

“That’s true,” Yukiko smiled. “I’m happy that my friends are with us more often, too.”

“Friends make it better,” Jenn agreed.

“I wonder what we’ll be doing today?” Gregory mused. “If he felt the need to call off class and warned them that we’ll be here longer, that means we should expect over a full day.”

“Which is why Velma packed us snacks,” Jenn said. “It was a good idea to mention it to her, Ling.”

Ling’s smile grew and she bowed her head. “Thank you. It seemed prudent. I find my attention shaken by hunger during the longer games. Your storage ring makes having food on hand trivial.”

“I like how we thought to bring Farin something to eat, too,” Clover said. “He’s been good. Not like Chucky.”

Gregory nodded. “He’s been quick to learn, and eager to do so. If the Iron Hand hadn’t taken him in, I was going to suggest him to Dia. Maybe it’s for the best this way, though— he’s been really happy since he joined them.”

“Good morning,” Farin Wood called out, breaking away from his clan members coming down a different path. “I know what we’re doing today.”

“Erichson told you?” Gregory asked with disbelief.

“No,” Farin chuckled. “They told me.” He motioned to the other Iron Hand apprentices he’d left behind. “They had a match against another class.”

“Ahh, must be a chance to get us used to how the tournament will run,” Yukiko nodded. “That makes sense. It also means we’re a day behind the others.”

“Was it all six?” Ling asked.

“No,” Farin said. “Only four of the six played. They were going to tell me more, but Erichson told them to stop.”

“He must want to explain it to us himself,” Jenn said. She glanced at Gregory for a moment. “I think I have an idea as to why.”

Gregory considered the implication. “That would cut it down to five, not four.”

“Oh, because of foresight?” Clover asked. “That might give you a way to cheat…” She paused for a moment. “But you never use it against us.”

“I can’t learn if I cheat,” Gregory replied. “Every win you’ve had against me has been your skill eclipsing mine.”

Ling and Clover both looked happier as they walked. Jenn and Yukiko exchanged a small smile when they saw how happy they were.

“And me?” Farin asked.

“You, too,” Gregory nodded as they entered the building. “Oh, and Farin? Thanks for not being a pain like Chucky was. We’ve been very glad to have you in the class with us. Seeing the same drive to learn and excel in you makes it easier to strive.”

Farin smiled. “I should say the same to all of you. When I was with Shun’s group… well, it wasn’t good. Magus Harrison did his best, but I couldn’t get clear answers to my questions. Anytime Harrison had to pause to explain things, he had to reprimand someone because they would complain about how slow the clanless are.”

“Yeah, that’s Nick,” Gregory snorted.

“When I joined your group, I was a little leery,” Farin admitted as they climbed the stairs. “The rumors about you three being elitists and hating others are floating around, but that first day in class, I had doubts about them. The next time we had class together, you gave me a book to help me learn faster. Since then, I’ve made sure to tell the others who mentioned the rumors how helpful you were. It caused a few debates, but after some back and forth, they had doubts about the rumors, too.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko said. “The rumors would have been Nick’s group. If you can’t beat someone head-on, try to undermine them. It’s a common tactic.”

“And you three keep beating them,” Ling snickered. “There’s a reason why they hate you, more than just their normal prejudices.”

“I remember when you used to line up with them during the first half of the novice year,” Clover interjected. “Then I saw the separation and figured it was because of…”

“My bloodline,” Yukiko said when Clover trailed off. “Part of it was, though they were still trying to recruit me the entire time.”

“Because shadow magi are useful for information gathering and assassination,” Farin said. “But would they have still taken you?”

“They have eurtik in their clan,” Yukiko said a little tightly. “They restrain them with servant pacts so they do whatever the clan wants.”

“Nick tried to get me to trick Yuki into joining them,” Gregory said. “He even went so far as to promise me the handler position for her.”

Jenn blinked in disgust— she hadn’t heard that before. Ling and Clover looked horrified at the idea of being chained to a clan they hated, and Farin’s lips pursed in thought as they started down the hall to their classroom.

“Is that legal?” Farin finally asked.

“As long as the person joining the clan is doing so willingly, there’s nothing to stop it,” Yukiko said, then paused. “Though I wonder how many were truly willing and how many were drugged.”

“Drugged?” Clover asked with wide eyes.

Gregory exhaled slowly. “Nick suggested a powder that could be mixed into a drink. It would make her susceptible to suggestions. They’d have a magus on hand to apply the pact once she’d agreed.”

“That’s reprehensible!” Ling hissed, eyes narrow and ears twitching.

“Disgusting,” Clover said, her tail much bushier than normal.

“We went too lightly on them,” Jenn said tightly, her hands clenched tightly.

“Has this been made public?” Farin asked.

“It would do no good,” Magus Paul Erichson answered, having been following them for the last few minutes. “It would be impossible to prove, and you can bet that the Eternal Flame would fight it. It would drag their clans into an open war with each other.”

“That’s why we haven’t tried,” Yukiko said. “The risks outweigh the gains... for now, at least.”

Erichson nodded. “You are very good at balancing the risks and rewards. As much as the idea revolts all of us, there is nothing we can do to curtail it at this time.”

“Sometimes, you lose men to wait for a better opportunity,” Farin said.

“Exactly. Now, everyone to class. We have a busy day ahead of us.”

All of them took their seats and looked at him expectantly.

“Today, we will be having a game with another class,” Paul told them. “It’ll be a four-on-four match. Normally, you get to decide which four, but,” he looked at Gregory, “you’ve been banned from playing.”

“I understand, sir. I’m sure that people worry I would use foresight.”

“That’s what was said, yes. Even my word that you haven’t used it in class— that you’ve been winning and losing as much as the others— was brushed aside.” Paul’s lips were thin when he finished, clearly upset that his assurance on Gregory had been ignored. “Magi-killer agreed with the instructors who raised the objection to you playing.”

“I understand, sir. Thank you for trying.”

“The two who aren’t playing have different tasks. One is kept as a reserve. If you get a magi reinforcement, your extra will take the field. The other one, in our case, Gregory, will be the coordinator for the classes.”

“Sir?” Farin asked. “What does that mean? Aren’t we playing them in the same room?”

“No,” Paul replied. “Your men will be set, and any information you get on them will be added to your board.”

“So even more than us keeping our reinforcements back?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes, as when you do get pikemen, instead of keeping them off the board with a notation of where they are, you will have to have them on the board.”

Ling nodded slowly. “Scouts will be needed... a lot of scouts.”

“What about messages?” Clover asked.

“You will hand the message to Gregory. If it gets intercepted… well, maybe you’ll still get it.”

Jenn inhaled slowly. “Shared camps don’t need messages?”

“Correct.”

“Gregory will be speaking to their coordinator?” Farin asked.

“And if they have a disagreement, their instructor and I will both be called out to decide what it means. Like war, this will be chaotic. What you think you know might be wrong, even more so because the pieces on the board are just the last information you had.”

“We play until we are finished?” Yukiko asked.

“There will be a four-hour break every night so you can all get some sleep and maybe a real meal.” Paul smiled. “You can give your commanders a rest, as well, but they’ll be unable to order their men during that time. You can leave standing orders with your men— they will act only if those orders are met, and morale will influence that. If the morale is low, I will bring in the other instructor, as they will decide what your men do.”

“Need to do our best to keep them happy,” Yukiko said. “I would normally, anyway, but it’s even more imperative now.”

“Who are we facing first?” Gregory asked.

“The Han clan,” Paul replied.

“Hmm... this might be tough,” Yukiko said.

“Okay, I need to confer with the other instructor about the board. Each of you gets your own magi. No picking differently.”

“Sir?” Farin asked.

“Yes?”

“What does that mean for me?”

“You can play either magi type.”

“I see. Thank you, sir.”

“Gregory, you’re with me,” Paul said. “Let’s go see who your counterpart is and get this game started.”

Chapter Six

Gregory nodded to the slightly sour-looking apprentice. She glared back at him, clearly bitter over being in the role she was in. Seeing her unadorned, yellow kimono, he knew she was clanless.

“Ben,” Paul nodded, “my class’ coordinator is Gregory Pettit. Pettit, this is Ben Ursage, a longtime friend and comrade of Magi-killer.”

The man in the gray kimono gave Gregory a searching look. “Champion, a pleasure. The apprentice for my class is Gabrielle Mavic.”

The apprentice’s lips thinned, but she bowed to Paul. Gregory smiled broadly as he bowed to Ben.

“Did you have a preference for terrain?” Paul asked.

“I would like them to have some variety, as they’ll need the experience for the next week,” Ben said and handed over a pad of paper.

Paul looked at the map, then nodded. “Hmm, the river so far to one side is an oddity, but with the light forest next to it, it has potential use... A few hills to break clear sight. One side gets the heavy forest behind them and the other gets a small marsh they can camp behind? I’ll approve of this. Did you set your board already?”

“We did,” Ben nodded. “I have a second copy already so Mavic can use it to help denote movements. That one is for your apprentice.”

“Very well. I suggest ‘odds-evens’ for determining which of us selects which side.”

“Granted,” Ben nodded. “Mavic, hold your fingers behind your back. Any number.”

Lips compressing further, the apprentice did as she was told.

Paul paused for a long moment, staring at Mavic. The apprentice shifted uneasily, looking away. “Odds?”

Mavic pulled four fingers out, three and one. “Even, sir.”

“Hmm, good,” Ben smiled. “We will be taking the wooded side.”

“I do not blame you,” Paul nodded. “It has the chance to really hide forces.” Paul looked at the two apprentices. “Now, what will happen is that you two will meet after each turn to see if new information should be exchanged. For the majority, it will be plotting out where scouts are looking and if they find information. To make sure the instructors aren’t favoring their class, we’ll be switching classes during the game.”

“I look forward to seeing how your class does,” Ben said, “and how they comport themselves.”

“The same for me. Seeing how students act tells much about how an instructor teaches.”

Paul handed Gregory the map. “You are to keep track of your team’s men. This way you can see if their scouts find them, or if the scouts are seen.”

“Understood, sir.”

“Very well. Let us begin playing,” Ben said. He offered his hand to Paul. “I’m glad this is the warm-up. I would hate to see your class removed from the tournament so soon.”

Paul laughed and shook hands with him. “The Han clan would hate to see their apprentices removed so quickly too.”

The two men turned away from each other. Gregory fell in behind Ben, looking over the map he was holding and thinking of how his friends would deploy on it.

“What do you think of the field?” Ben asked.

“My friends will be exposed and scouting will be easy against them, but they’ll be safe from quick strikes. They’re behind in the early game, but I believe they’ll surprise you, sir.”

“Of that, I have no doubts,” Ben said softly. “Egil has had nothing but praise for your skill with the naginata. Having seen the tournament, I can see a little as to why, but how much of that is your foresight?”

Gregory didn’t reply.

“Good. Keep the extent of your skills close to your chest. That will let you surprise people when needed,” Ben nodded. “I would have been disappointed if you’d told me.”

Yukiko looked up with a smile when the door opened, but it faded when she saw Ben. “Sir?”

“Ah, did Paul not tell you?” Ben asked. “The instructors oversee the opposing class to make sure no cheating happens.”

“So Gregory doesn’t give us any information we shouldn’t have?” Ling asked.

“Correct, as he will have more information than you should know,” Ben nodded. “Now, Pettit, show them the map and get the board set, along with deploying your forces. Which of you is sitting out?”

“I am,” Jenn said.

Ben’s lips pursed. “I see. Unexpected. I had thought the four clan members would take those spots.”

“Farin is highly adept. He rarely makes the same mistake and is a valuable member of our class,” Ling said a touch coldly.

Ben didn’t reply, clearly thinking as they moved to set the board.

~*~*~

Gregory made notes on the pad of paper, but not on the map itself. It was easy for him to do with the map coordinates clearly marked on the map. The first few turns had nothing of note happen— Mavic and Gregory merely made sure that no scouts had spotted the armies clearly.

It was over an hour into the game when the first real contact happened. Gregory shook his head at Mavic’s angry glare when she was told what the scouts had found.

“They just happened to be running hounds? Really?!” Mavic snapped.

“We should get the instructors,” Gregory sighed.

Mavic spun on her heel, going to get Paul. Shrugging, Gregory headed back to get Ben. When they came back, Mavic expressed her doubts about what Gregory had told her. She fully expected Gregory to claim he’d never said what he had.

Ben just nodded. “That is correct. Clover suggested that hounds would help deter scouts and give a clear indicator of what direction their opposition would scout from. Do you have the stats for the scouting force?”

Mavic blinked slowly, then looked at her notes. “I… don’t. Excuse me.” She hurried away.

Paul shook his head. “We’ll be right back.”

When the two had left, Ben glanced at Gregory. “What was the contention?”

“She didn’t believe they’d run interference first,” Gregory replied.

“Sadly, the Han apprentices didn’t embrace her the way your clan did Farin. It’s odd considering he is… is it because he is Iron Hand, like your instructor?” There was a slight change in his sentence as Ben thought of a potential reason that Farin was being allowed to play instead of Jenn.

“No, sir. Farin’s a friend, even if he is in a different clan. What Ling told you was the truth. If it had been Mavic with us instead, we would have accepted her just as readily if she’d been willing to learn.”

“She is a bit… prickly. It’s sad— I think she might learn more if she had others willing to help.”

“The class was broken into mostly clan plus others because of the tournament with Buldoun, wasn’t it?” Gregory asked.

Ben’s lips twitched, but he stayed silent. The silence didn’t last long as Paul and Mavic were quickly back.

Mavic stated the stats for the light scouting unit, then looked at Gregory. Gregory shook his head and gave her the stats for the heavy hounds. Mavic blanched and looked over her notes.

“The scouting force was just torn to shreds,” Paul said. “Nothing gets told to the Han clan unless they run another team out to find the lost scouts.”

“Yes, sir,” Mavic said softly, looking down.

“Sir, may I?” Gregory asked Paul.

Paul bowed his head. “This is between coordinators only and not to be shared. Go ahead, Pettit.”

“Mavic,” Gregory said, “nothing that happens during this game is your fault. We’re just tools being used, as we don’t make decisions. When this game ends, remember to point that out if they start to blame you.”

Head snapping up, she stared at Gregory in shock. “How did…?” She trailed off, her cheeks heating.

“Because people often look to shift the blame to others instead of accepting their faults,” Gregory said. “The best thing you can do during this game is to keep track of what happens and learn from it. Have you ever considered hounds to deter scouts?”

“No,” she admitted.

“‘Lighthand’s Strategies’ has a section on scouts and how to disrupt them. It’s an advanced tactics book. If you have the time, look into it— it has a lot of useful ideas. Maybe during the tournament, you’ll be the auxiliary member. If so, maybe you’ll have advice that turns the tide.”

Mavic blinked at him for a long moment before looking away again. “I’m sorry.” Taking a deep breath, she composed herself, then bowed to him. “I let rumors color my thinking. Thank you. The scouts are dead. Was that all?”

“It is for this round,” Gregory smiled. “It’ll be interesting to see what happens next.”

“Back to the classes, then,” Paul said.

As they separated and went back, Ben looked thoughtful. Before reaching the classroom, he gave Gregory a look. “Egil is right about you... Good. I look forward to what comes next in this game.”

Gregory wondered what Egil had been right about, but stayed quiet as he followed Ben into the room.

“Your hounds found a scouting party and killed it. They’re wounded and returning as they should,” Ben said as he shut the door. “Gregory, show them where the scouts were dispatched.”

Gregory was quick to point out the location on the table map.

“They won’t know their scouts failed right away,” Ling said. “Our standing orders to our scouts will hopefully pay off here.”

“We’ll see on the next turn,” Ben nodded. “I had my doubts about the hounds when you purchased them at the start but now, I see some wisdom in your move. You are using them to screen your army as long as you can.”

“Yes,” Yukiko nodded, looking over the board. “The cost will be minimized as the game goes on, and it also helps protect us at the start, especially with Clover moving to the river. Having her reach it unseen is vital. Their scouts will be unlucky to find her men there if they try to move another unit that way.”

Ben nodded slowly. “You’re playing dangerously with your starting funds, but I think I understand better now.”

“Okay, upkeep is next,” Yukiko said. “Let’s send a pigeon to Clover and let her know the way is clear. That way, she can hurry the last bit to the river.”

“Agreed,” Farin nodded.

“Yes, she needs to get there and dig in,” Ling agreed.

Ben watched them plan and work through the turn. He kept his face impassive, but he was chuckling on the inside. The Han apprentices might be bane wolves, cunning and quick, but they face a dragon with this group.

Chapter Seven

Gregory stretched as they finished their moves for the turn. Without solid intel on what they had and where they were, the game was taking longer. Their hounds had killed three sets of scouts, so Yukiko was expecting them to do reconnaissance in force next.

When they finalized what they were doing, Gregory made his notes. Clover’s force was drawn up in the light wood across the river, dug in and hidden, but ready to assault if a force tried to cross over. The other three were hunkered down behind the marsh and had set a false camp, making it look like they were all there.

The few scouts they’d sent out had orders to break and run if they found anything bigger than another scouting group. Farin plotted out a zigzag route using the few hills for cover to hide them as much as possible. The second group had gone along the river, but had been killed once they’d gone toward the heavy woods. Gregory knew a light cavalry unit was heading for Clover, but he also knew she’d be able to handle them easily with her position and surprise element.

“I’ll be back,” Gregory said, stepping out of the room.

“I was wondering what the delay was,” Mavic said, having been waiting for him.

“They had a lot of things in motion,” Gregory said. “Did you wish to start?”

“Might as well. I think your group has plans for what they’ve done, though. First, Lee’s group is going to push the river. It’s a light cavalry unit, as stated earlier. They have enough movement to push across the river.”

“But they don’t have enough to retreat,” Gregory snorted. “Okay, here’s what they’ll find.” Flipping to the notes he needed, he pointed to her map. “Clover’s unit is dug in and hidden, consisting of light crossbowmen and her magi guards.”

“Wait, she’s there, too? Not just her troops?”

“Yes. Did Lee not send his magi with?”

“No,” Mavic sighed. “This is going to be a butchering.”

“Likely,” Gregory sighed. “To spare you the trouble later, we might as well get the instructors out here.”

Mavic paused, then bowed her head. “You’re being too kind. We’re supposed to be enemies right now.”

“What? No, we aren’t. We’re just coordinators for the game. We should be as neutral as possible. If we sway the game, it’s all false. It’s why our instructors switched classes, after all. They should have switched us too… I’m going to mention it to Erichson after the game is over. We’d be even less tempted to ‘accidentally’ give things away if we’re running messages for the other team.”

“Oh... I didn’t think of it that way.”

“Yeah. Let’s go get them. Then, we can see how badly it goes for Lee’s men, plus anything else that happens.”

~*~*~

Gregory kept his face impassive as his friends devised what to do next. Clover’s position had just become more entrenched and fortified with pikemen to make crossing the river a problem. They’d also given her more hounds to keep the woods free farther south, allowing them to catch another scouting unit from the Han clan.

Stomach rumbling, Gregory sighed and pulled out his snack. It was getting into the evening and he was hungry. When he did, Yukiko pulled out the food for the others, sharing it out around the table.

Farin was surprised, but happy to get something to eat, as well. “Thank you. I didn’t know we should bring some.”

“We thought it might be a multi-day game. We’ve been hungry during those before,” Jenn said.

“I always got hungry,” Clover said as she took a bite of jerky.

Ben blinked, surprised at how prepared the apprentices were. He doubted any other group had thought to bring snacks. The Han clan hadn’t mentioned having any, and he doubted they would share with the two other students in the class even if they had.

“I think we have enough to give them a testing probe,” Ling said between bites of cheese. “I have the probing charge card. We should use it. That’ll give us a good idea of what they have.”

“Unless they wipe out the unit,” Yukiko cautioned. “Unlikely, but we’ve bloodied them repeatedly.”

“They might try to kill them to the last man,” Farin nodded. “We could try to capitalize on that?”

“Bowmen to trail them and provide cover for the retreat?” Yukiko asked.

“Yes. We’d lose more men overall if they’re set to massacre any of ours,” Ling said. “Since we have to play cards without knowing if they did, it makes it harder to know when to play them.”

“Yes,” Yukiko agreed. “This truly does give you a better feel for war, though. You’d never know they roused their men beforehand.”

“Exactly,” Ben said. “It’s so rare to see the inexperienced understand that. Sorry. Please go on.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko smiled. “I think we should try the probe to get better intel. I’d caution against using the bowmen as cover.”

Farin considered, looking over the board. “It’ll take us a turn to get the light cavalry into position for the probe. There’s a chance that they’re caught out by a reconnaissance of their own... Sorry, Yukiko, I disagree. I think we need to send the archers with them. It’ll delay the probe by another turn, since we want them to position together, but overall, I think it’s best.”

“I’ll support it,” Yukiko said. “I’ll send the heavy cavalry out the first day, just in case, then hold them until the probe comes back.”

“That’s half of our forces,” Ling said. “This suddenly looks like an attack and not a probe.”

“Might be even better that way,” Farin said quickly. “If they repel and chase, the following turn, they’d just find the archers. If they continue, the probe keeps running to get the heavy cavalry to move up while the archers do a fighting retreat.”

Yukiko nodded slowly. “I see what you mean... If we angle them right, maybe we can get them to charge into the gap of the marsh.”

“Yes!” Farin grinned. “Then, the heavy comes down the gap and the opposition either gets bogged and struck down by the archers or they get trampled.”

“Oh, nice,” Ling said. “I agree.”

“If they find opposition less than them, they fight,” Yukiko said. “If they find more than them, I’d be shocked, but they flee back to camp.”

“Since my archers are going out with so much help, I’ll go with them,” Farin said.

The three of them began moving pieces.

Clover licked her lips. “I want to send one of the hounds along the flank. I haven’t had any real threats for a bit. They’re either coming for me or have given up the flank.”

“We’re too far to talk,” Yukiko said, “so either use the messenger or do as you think best.”

Clover looked at the board, clearly thinking over what’d happened over the last few hours. After a minute, she took her closest hounds and moved them across the river, but didn’t run the full distance, leaving them with a few points of movement. “They’ll scout. If they’re found, they flee back here.” She tapped the map.

Gregory looked at the board and started taking notes. “Okay, give me a minute.”

Ben stood up, stretching as he did. “Well, this will be entertaining.”

“Sir?” Gregory asked, glancing at him.

“You’re going to ask me and Erichson to mediate, aren’t you?”

“Only if combat happens, sir,” Gregory said.

“To spare Mavic,” Ben said, “which I agree with. I’m just getting ready to go.”

“Thank you, sir. Yes, she’ll get a lot of blame after today, even when none of this is her fault.”

“I’ll stamp it out if they try it in class, but she’ll have to stand on her own,” Ben said.

“I think she’ll surprise you, sir,” Gregory grinned. “Is it against the rules to give a friend a snack?”

Ben’s lips trembled and he shrugged. “If no one objects, then there’s no problem.”

“Understood, sir,” Gregory said.

Yukiko gave Gregory a small nod, understanding what he was doing. Jenn’s smile was small, but bright, when she watched Gregory finish his notes.

“I’ll be right back,” Gregory said heading out the door.

Mavic gave Gregory a wan smile. “Do you want to start this time?”

“Sure, but first...” Gregory pulled some jerky from his bag, making it less obvious he was using his storage ring. “Here.”

Mavic blinked at the jerky he was holding out to her. “What?”

“Did you bring any food?”

“Well… no.”

“I’m willing to share,” Gregory said.

Mavic’s stomach grumbled and she blushed before she hesitantly took it. “Thank you. I’ll remember to bring a snack for the tournament.” She looked down. “Maybe I’ll mention it to them... They’ve been getting angrier, but maybe it’s hunger.”

“Possibly. Okay, let me show you what they’re doing,” Gregory said as he opened his map to her.

When Gregory finished explaining the movements to Mavic, she looked uncertain. “They will find a light foot unit coming that way. They’ll end up only two hexes away and be able to clearly see the opposition.”

“This is going to be tricky,” Gregory said. “Any magi with them?”

“No… oh, Aether, yours?”

“Yes. Let’s grab the instructors. I believe that foot unit is about to get held in place and butchered next round. I think because Farin is there, he gets to decide on what to do. Before we do that, though, anything from your end?”

“No,” Mavic said slowly.

“They have plans in motion. That’s good, at least,” Gregory said. “I wonder what it’ll be? But it’ll obviously be after this turn.”

“Yes, yes it will. Let’s get the instructors and see what they think.”

“Be right back.”

When the four reconvened and the matter was laid out before the instructors, both nodded. “Farin,” Ben said. “Go get him.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said.

It took less than a minute for Gregory to bring Farin back, and another to explain what Farin saw at the end of the troop movement.

“I’ll use half my aether,” Farin said. “I’ll soak them, muddying the ground and slowing them. I can’t tell my other commander what’s happening, so can I say it now?”

“Yes,” Ben said.

“The next round, the light horse will swing wide to cut them off. The heavy will be ready to kill them if they charge, and the archers will rain on them,” Farin said. “I’ll keep my aether in reserve for unforeseen circumstances.”

“Okay,” Ben said, nodding. “Did they give the foot any orders?”

Mavic looked at Farin, then at Ben. “Sir, can we send him back to the class, please?”

Farin’s eye twitched. He turned and started walking before he’d been told to. Once Farin was away from them, Paul motioned Mavic to continue.

“The foot is just a screen,” Mavic said. “They’re moving in for an assault. The battle will finish before the main force gets there, but they’ll see the force in the distance unless they change plans this turn.”

“I can already tell you that my clan will pull back and try to get a count on them,” Gregory said. “I doubt Yuki will do differently.”

“Let’s work through the attack,” Paul said. “Then, we’ll return and see what each side does.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said. “Okay, with the terrain muddy…”

Chapter Eight

Gregory groaned when someone knocked on the door. Jenn and Yukiko muttered as they were woken up, as well. “Awake,” Gregory called.

“You have an hour before you need to be back to the hall,” Dia called to them. “Breakfast should be ready when you make it downstairs.”

All three of them got out of bed and let their aether clear their minds and refresh their bodies. Blinking as the cobwebs of fatigue fled, they dressed and got ready for the day.

“You hurt them before the game was called for the break,” Gregory said.

“We did,” Yukiko agreed. “They hurt themselves twice over, though.”

“Not changing their scouting until late in the day, and then using half their forces to attack us,” Jenn nodded.

“They were smart enough to pull back and dig in,” Gregory said, “not that you were in any position to chase them. The harassment from the light cavalry kept them running and gave you a solid idea of what they had at that point.”

“Need to make sure we have snacks with us again,” Jenn said. “Should we bring an extra?”

“It wouldn’t hurt,” Yukiko replied. “Even if Farin and Mavic bring something today, we can share the extra among us. How was she doing, Greg?”

“Mavic? She was fading fast at the end of the night. I’m pretty sure she’s body path, which is odd with her water magic, but she probably focused on it to help her survive,” Gregory said as they finished dressing. “She was kind of rough to start with, but she admitted that was because of how she was being treated and the rumors. She mellowed out by the end of the day.”

“Good. More people who see us as we are will help break those rumors faster than trying to fight them,” Yukiko smiled as she opened the door to the room. “Let’s go eat.”

~*~*~

Breakfast was mostly quiet as they ate as quickly as they could. Zenim had packed their snacks for them and had made the extra just in case. Gin walked with them to tactics class, as his own class still had an ongoing game.

“Who is teaching physical conditioning in your absence?” Yukiko asked Gin.

“Inda,” Gin replied. “I should be back there today, though, even if I am a little sleepy.”

“Game ending soon?” Gregory asked.

“It should end in the first two hours. They’ve been playing since the first day back, but it is three-on-one now.”

“We might finish ours today,” Jenn said. “Well, they will. I’m the one sitting out.”

“Including Farin was a good idea,” Gin said. “Making an ally is always good.”

“And he’s a good person,” Clover said.

“He has been a vast improvement over Chucky,” Ling nodded.

“I had a couple of ideas,” Gregory said, changing the topic, “regarding the games, sir.”

“Go ahead,” Gin said.

“The players who are sitting out should be removed from the room. Jenn should be completely blank if she gets dragged in, like any new commander would be when they go to the battlefield.”

“Agreed. I believe Egil already plans for that.”

“The coordinators should be from opposing teams, not their own team.”

“Why?” Gin asked.

“A team that works together might be able to arrange signals that the instructor wouldn’t see or understand and pass along more information than should be passed. It’ll help distance things more, adding another layer of security.”

“Yes, that was also discussed,” Gin smiled. “I’m glad you saw it.”

“Ah,” Gregory deflated a little. “I should have known that you or Egil would see the potential troubles, sir.”

“We have. The goal now is to get you ready for the end game,” Gin said with a smile. “Egil will explain the tournament… possibly tomorrow. It requires all preliminary games to be done. There are only three others besides mine to have run this long. Well, and yours, but you started a day later.”

“The tournament will start after the solstice, won’t it?” Jenn asked.

“Correct,” Gin said.

The sun wasn’t even hinting at rising when they got to the tactics building.

“Good luck,” Gin said as he climbed the stairs to the third floor.

“Thank you, sir,” they said and went to their own class.

~*~*~

Farin came into the room a few minutes later. Though he looked a little groggy, he moved with confidence. He looked at them for a few seconds, then greeted them with, “Good morning.”

“Body path,” Yukiko said. “Good morning, Farin. We won’t be making any bold plays for a few turns, at least. We should have you rest a bit longer and see if you can shake off the fatigue.”

“Hmm... I do feel a little foggy,” Farin nodded. “I will task my men with following your commands. They’ll lose a little morale, but not enough to hurt, and they’ll still have a clear leader.”

“Understood,” Ben said from behind Farin. “You will be out of command of your men until you tell me and a new turn begins.”

“Thank you, sir,” Farin said. He went over to the far side of the room and rested against the corner, using the walls to keep him upright.

The fourth bell began to chime and Ben nodded. “The appointed time to begin.”

“I’ll start,” Clover said. “I move across the river. I know it’s clear for at least a turn, so I can cross without stressing my army. The hounds will keep the screen ahead of me, with orders to retreat if they encounter anything more than a scout.” She moved her pieces. “That’s all I can do this turn.”

“It’s fine,” Yukiko said, all too aware of Clover’s fingers fumbling her pieces a little. “We’re planning on staying back for this turn. We have the money to upgrade our heavy cavalry to elites, and that will take three turns. I’ll give the men a small bonus for their good work, which will help offset any loss of morale as Farin is…” She paused when Farin snored in the corner. “As Farin is recovering his aether.”

Gregory made his notes. “Okay. We should be good, then.”

“Interesting,” Ben said. “Cautious. I expected you to be aggressive at this moment.”

“No,” Ling said, shaking her head. “They’ve had time to be prepared for us. They’ll be expending resources, expecting us to be upon them this turn or next.” She went to motion at the board to illustrate her point, but her hand slapped a few pieces, scattering them. “Sorry,” she said as she picked them up and reset them.

“I understand,” Ben said. “Not many would think that way. They would’ve just smelled blood and rushed forward.”

“And into traps,” Yukiko said. “We hold and wait for our upgrade, and then we’ll advance.”

“I’ll go wait for Mavic,” Gregory said.

Gregory slipped into the hall and waited. It was a tedious wait, but after about ten minutes, Mavic stepped out of her classroom.

“Morning,” Gregory said.

“Morning,” Mavic replied dully. “Are you ready?”

“I am, but you don’t look like you are,” Gregory said.

“Body path,” Mavic said. “Not mind, like them. They think they can catch you unprepared.”

“I’m sure they do,” Gregory chuckled. “Why don’t you start this time?”

“Okay,” Mavic said, then smiled. “No movement.”

“Shocking,” Gregory snorted. “Okay, here’s the movements from our side.” Gregory showed her on the map.

“But… oh, they aren’t going forward right now,” Mavic snickered. “Okay. Well, nothing left to discuss for this turn.”

“Did you sleep okay?” Gregory asked.

“As good as I expected to with the short time we had,” Mavic said before her stomach grumbled.

“Missed breakfast?”

“Yes.”

Gregory pulled out a piece of jerky. “Have a piece. I had breakfast.”

Mavic took it and popped it into her mouth immediately. “Thanks,” she said around the meat.

“Let’s just hang out for a second,” Gregory said. “No need for them to know you had a bite.”

“Thanks,” Mavic said, chewing slower. “You look more rested.”

“Body path refreshes your body, but mind refreshes your mind,” Gregory said. “Like them.”

“I might have made a mistake taking body,” Mavic mumbled around her food, then swallowed.

“In the long run, it’ll help you survive,” Gregory said, “but the tournament is probably going to strain you.”

“Yeah,” Mavic sighed. “Thanks again.”

“See you in a bit,” Gregory grinned.

“They aren’t going to know what to think,” Mavic snickered as she turned away. “This will be funny.”

~*~*~

Gregory stood in the hall, waiting. Mavic had been slower and slower coming out each turn, but he knew why— the Han clan was panicking. When he heard raised voices, muffled by a door, he was sure he knew where they were coming from.

“Guess I still have a bit of time,” Gregory said, leaning against the wall.

The farthest door opened and a group of apprentices came out, followed by a stern-looking older woman. Gregory pulled foresight up and waited as the group got closer to him. With a quick movement, he sidestepped just as Jason’s fist shot out. Instead of hitting Gregory, he hit the wall.

“Stop!” Ella barked with iron in her tone.

Jason glared at Gregory. “Can’t keep foresight up all the time.”

“You’re right,” Gregory said evenly. “Nice to see Jenn being kind and not breaking your head open like a melon earned us some goodwill. Next time, maybe she won’t be kind, since you obviously aren’t going to be.”

Ella pushed her way to the front of the group and glared at Jason. “Argon, move. The rest of you, keep going.” She was obviously upset.

Jason’s lip twitched. “Of course, Instructor Voulaz.”

More doors opened and other instructors, including Paul, poked their heads out. With the Eternal Flame moving away, doors shut again. Paul said something to his class, then stepped into the hall, closing the door behind him.

“Pettit, what happened?” Paul asked.

“Argon tried to break my face,” Gregory said. “I stepped aside.”

“At the same time the punch was thrown,” Ella said. “You expected trouble?”

“With them? Always.”

“With good reason,” Paul snorted. “The Eternal Flame has lost to him and his wives every time they have fought. Some would back off and reevaluate, but they just keep charging forward.”

“I think he’s upset that Jenn brained him,” Gregory said. “Normally, he’s calmer than that. Or…”

“He was testing how cautious you are,” Paul said, then looked at the hole in the wall where Jason’s fist had connected. “Possibly both.”

“Agreed,” Gregory exhaled. “Sorry to disturb your group, sir, ma’am.”

“They are petulant children,” Ella snorted. “Even the previous clanless are now swaggering like the world owes them.”

“I’d wondered how that had happened,” Paul said. “They accepted them?”

“Second day,” Ella shrugged.

“Hmm...” Paul said. “Thank you for stopping the fight. I need to get back to the room.”

“How is their game going?” Ella asked.

“The report will be given later today, I’m sure.”

“Like mine,” Ella yawned. “I’m going to rack out until this evening. Good day.”

“Good day,” Paul said as Ella left. “Gregory, we’ll be out in a moment. They’re still debating the best course of action.”

“Won’t matter,” Gregory shrugged. “Next turn ends the game, unless they have a major surprise.”

“We will see,” Paul said as he headed back to the Han classroom.

~*~*~

Gregory was proven right two turns later.

Mavic looked at her notes and shook her head. “Might as well get them so we can call it done.”

“Sure,” Gregory smiled. “It was good to work with you.”

“Thanks,” Mavic sighed. “They’re going to ream me, though.”

“They would be wrong to do so,” Gregory said, “but we know they’ll look to lay the blame away from themselves.” He dug out some jerky. “Delay it a moment?”

Mavic gladly took the offering. “Sure.”

When the jerky was gone, they both retrieved their instructors and laid out the battle. Paul and Ben went over the stats and modifiers before nodding.

“Looks like we can return to our respective classes and end the game,” Ben said. “Your students are a treasure, Erichson.”

“I wish I could say the same, but the last few turns have been nothing but arguments and recriminations. They’ll seek to blame Mavic.”

“Yes they will, and I will pull apart all their faults,” Ben said with a gleam in his eyes. “Mavic, give me your notes.”

“Yes, sir,” she said, handing the folder over.

“Pettit?” Paul asked, holding out his hand.

Gregory handed over his notes. “Thank you for your understanding, sir,” he told Ben.

“If I had twenty of your friends, I could rest easily for the next few decades knowing that the borders would be safe,” Ben said before he motioned Mavic over to him. “Let’s go break the news.”

“Let’s go explain the finish to them,” Paul said, striding away.

Chapter Nine

With the game over, Paul dismissed them for the day, telling them to be in the main room tomorrow morning. It was nearing midday, so the five apprentices made their way back to the clan hall.

“Training today is going to be rough,” Ling said as they walked.

“You’ll be a little slower and off-balance,” Yukiko was saying. “I’m sure that Inda will take that into account.”

“You all seem like you had a full night’s rest,” Clover said a little slower than usual.

“Once you get to train like we do, you’ll be the same way,” Jenn said. “Body can refresh the physical and mind the mental, but spirit lets you meditate-nap and feel like you had some sleep.”

“Oh, Aether, please let it be soon...” Clover murmured. “We’ll be a detriment in the tournament during a long game, otherwise.”

“You’ll be like everyone else,” Gregory said. “We’re the oddities.”

“Maybe, but we want to be able to stand with you,” Ling said. “It’ll be hard to do with our training being so inconsistent.”

“This year is proving challenging for training,” Yukiko agreed.

“Apprentices, welcome back,” Dia greeted them when they reached the clan hall. “Physical training is going to be a little lighter today— not much, but some. It’ll be three hours instead of four. The missing hour will be so you can do the Peaceful Fist. That will be before training at the twelfth bell.”

“Yes, Dia,” Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn replied right before Clover and Ling.

“Which means you have enough time to drop off your bags before coming back down,” Dia said.

Clover and Ling headed inside, but Gregory and his wives just took seats on the other bench beside the door.

“How did they do?” Dia asked.

“Very well on the first day and decently this morning,” Yukiko replied. “Once they truly begin the Peaceful Fist, we think they’ll do even better.”

“Yes, though they might not see the benefits for a month or more,” Dia said.

“Hopefully, it’ll be before then,” Jenn said.

“If they push, maybe Aether will bless them,” Gregory said.

“Perhaps,” Dia smiled as she exhaled a smoke ring. “He did bless me with the channels widening again, so maybe he’ll bless them with a speedy acceptance of the spirit path.”

“They’re back,” Daciana said as she came out of the building. “Did you win?”

“We won,” Yukiko said. “The Han clan did well, but they were a little slow to adapt to what we were doing. The next time we face them, they’ll be harder to beat.”

“They’ll have had time to collect themselves and learn,” Nessa said, following her excitable friend.

“Exactly,” Jenn smiled.

“But you won’t use the same tactics against the same opponent, will you?”

“Not if we have a choice, but we might use something similar,” Yukiko grinned.

“To lure them into thinking they know what will happen,” Victoria said. “I see.”

“Our youngest members are quick to learn,” Dia said proudly. “As I informed the others, physical training will be shortened by an hour, as from the twelfth to thirteenth bell, we will be doing the Peaceful Fist.”

“To help Clover and Ling,” Victoria said.

“I was thinking we might need to switch that last hour we normally study to doing the Peaceful Fist,” Gregory said. “That’ll help them the best, as we already study in the morning and learn during tactics class.”

“We understand,” Nessa said quickly, touching Daciana’s arm to stop her from speaking up. “Helping them catch up is important.”

Daciana looked at Nessa’s hand, then smiled. “I agree, Ness.”

“We thank you for that,” Ling said, coming out of the clan hall. “You’re further along in training in that way than we are.”

“But we’ll train hard and do our best.” Clover’s enthusiasm, though diminished, was still infectious.

Twelfth bell began to chime and they went down into the yard. As they did, Bishop, Inda, Indara, Hemet, and Leah came out of the building to join them for the Peaceful Fist.

~*~*~

Gregory moved through the motions. The aether flame in his cavern sent off the haze of resonance even as he worked on the Magi Square the fire produced. When the puzzle was complete, another didn’t appear. That was fine for him, as Gregory wanted to consider the Empire’s Gambit game that he’d finished.

Considering each turn in sequence, Gregory worked through what the Han clan had done, trying to understand what they might’ve been thinking. He was surprised when the flame changed, becoming the map from the game.

“This is new,” Gregory smiled. “Can we go turn by turn?”

The map went from empty to the initial setup for his class. The money reduced and the upgrades Yukiko had lobbied for at the start took their places.

“She was right,” Gregory told the flame. “They did try with scouts in the places she thought they would. The hounds were the right counter, and that let Clover get to her spot.”

The pieces appeared and then were removed after clashing.

Each turn came and went as he moved through the pattern of the meditation. The last few turns were a flurry of motion as Yukiko and the others charged in, killing off the bulk of the enemy and taking the others captive.

When the game ended, he found himself back in the yard as meditation came to an end. He was surprised to see they’d been joined by the other instructors and Gin.

“Good. I’m glad that training was delayed a bit,” Gin said. “Now, we’ll go to the roof, stretch and run.” He looked at Ling and Clover as they went past him and nodded slowly.

Yukiko walked beside the two women. “Feeling better?”

“A little,” Ling said. “I don’t feel as disconnected to my body as I did before the meditation.”

“Me, too,” Clover nodded rapidly.

“Good,” Yukiko smiled.

~*~*~

Training and dinner came and went. With all of that done, the apprentices and novices stepped back outside to do more Peaceful Fist. Gregory was smiling as the hour-long meditation came to an end— he’d worked on Magi Squares.

Ling looked puzzled as she stood there. “Do memories come back with the spirit path?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “Normally before the cavern.”

“Yay! Me!” Clover said, doing one of her small dances.

Everyone smiled at the excitable woman.

“Was it a good memory?” Daciana asked.

Clover calmed for a moment, thinking. “No... It was a painful one, but it reminded me of why I’m always so positive.”

“If you want to talk about it, we’re here,” Victoria said.

Clover blinked and her smile came back. “It’s okay. Ling, you had one too?”

Gregory noticed her deflection. Yukiko caught his eye and shook her head an inch.

“Yes. Like you, it wasn’t the best memory. It was when I was a child. My mother is more eurtik than I am, but as you can clearly see, I am obviously eurtik-blooded. We stayed with the other eurtiks in a section of a large town. When it came time for school, we went to the closest hall, meaning we ended up with others. The memory was of my first fight because of their words and how my mother had to explain why I couldn’t just lash out.”

Clover sniffled and lunged to grab Ling. “Oh…!”

Ling caught her and held her, struggling to hold back her own emotions. “Sharing helps...” she said softly.

“Like you...” Clover sniffled again, “except they beat me. Dad told me that I needed to just stay happy. Happy and silly would get them to leave me alone.”

Yukiko, Daciana, and Nessa were the first ones to step forward and hug the two already holding each other.

“Dad told me to stand my ground,” Daciana said, “but Mom told me to pick my times to do so. I fought a lot.”

“I ran... always ran,” Nessa said.

“And I was taken on the road to avoid as much of it as I could,” Yukiko said softly. “You aren’t alone now.”

Jenn was the next one to join them, “It was the same for me. It wasn’t as bad, but still the same. I was told to defend myself, but not start fights.”

Victoria was there a moment later. “I never had your troubles. My village didn’t have eurtiks with it being out on the fringe. I’m sorry that my friends had to endure any of that.”

Gregory was last. His voice was soft, but held a touch of anger, “It’s all rotten... Maybe we can show them what it should be like. Raise our clan up, raise it up until it’s the shining example that others should follow. If that means changing the empire… well, for my hearts and my friends, I’d try.”

His words touched the group. They all swallowed hard, then Gregory was dragged into the hug by Yukiko and Jenn, and pushed into the middle with Ling and Clover. The two hugged him, their hearts a little lighter for his words.

“Will Aether bless us? Will he help?” Clover’s whisper was clear to all of them.

“If we have faith, he will,” Yukiko said with conviction. “We’ve all seen the oldest art. Humans, elves, dwarves, and eurtiks all working together... that’s what Aether wanted. I’m sure of it.”

“We’ll follow his path, combining all three paths. We’ll show him that we’re his guard.” Jenn said, her hand tightening on Gregory’s arm.

“Is everything okay?” Dia asked as she stepped out of the hall.

They broke apart. As everyone wiped their faces, Gregory cleared his throat and spoke for them, “We’re fine, Dia. Just helping our friends deal with some unkind memories.”

Dia took a seat and lit her pipe. “The spirit path will bring good and bad memories to you. All of us with eurtik blood have dealt with the harshness the empire holds for us, even me. If you need an older ear, I will listen. My juniors are always welcome to unburden themselves to me.”

“Thank you, Dia,” Ling said, having composed herself. “Maybe in the future?”

“As you wish. It is nearly—” She was cut off as nineteenth bell chimed. When it was finished, she smiled. “It is about time when you normally retire.”

They thanked her and trooped inside.

Dia held out a hand to stop Gregory. When he paused, she pulled a scroll out of her pouch. “This came for you earlier. I’m sorry that I forgot to give it to you.”

Gregory took the scroll from her. Seeing the marks on it, he swallowed. “Thank you, Dia.”

“Of course. Have a good night.”

Scroll in hand, Gregory followed his wives up to their room, saying good night to the others when they broke off. Closing the door behind them, Gregory looked back down at the paper in his hand.

“A letter from home?” Yukiko asked.

“I believe so,” Gregory said.

“Why’re you hesitating?” Jenn asked.

“Because it’ll hurt me...” Gregory said softly. “No matter what it says, it’ll still hurt me.”

“And we’ll be here to soothe you,” Yukiko said, going to his side.

He gave them both a weak smile. “Thank you.”

Taking a seat at the table with his wives beside him, he broke the seal and opened it.

Greg,

Your father made it back. We were all surprised when he left to attend the tournament. He told us all about it, that you lost to your friend and clanmate. He said you made up, too. That’s good. Wish I’d been there to see it.

He’s still staying with my parents and hasn’t touched a drink. Whenever I see him, he just has juice or tea. He helped the Delarosa’s when their roof had trouble. Before they could even ask for help, he was there.

Your dad told us about the wedding. It sounds amazing, and I wish we’d been there with you. I hope she’s at least half as good to you as El is to me. I doubt you’d love her if she wasn’t, though.

We had a girl, and we’re already working on having another. El said she wants to have three kids, and I’ll give her anything she wants. I hope one of them is a boy. We named our daughter after your mom— we hope you’re okay with that.

Ria’s kid is a girl, too. She and Stan got into a fight over her name, but in the end, they named her Bridget, after Stan’s grandma. Seeing her, well... my hope was dashed. She has Stan’s eyes, not yours or Ria’s. Don’t know if you had secretly hoped the kid was yours, but she isn’t.

I know the admission you might never come home had to hurt you. It caused a lot of anger here. Not with me, I understand, but Ria was upset, and El sided with her when I tried to take your side. It took your dad talking to Ria for her to mellow on it.

We all hope you’ll come back, but if you never do, we understand. I’ll keep sending you letters once or twice a year, and I expect the same. If you don’t, I’ll have to come find you, magi or not.

Keep your chin up, and remember to show them what an Alturis man is all about.

Your friend forever,

Gunnar

Gregory swallowed, choking back his emotions.

“You and Ria?” Jenn asked softly.

“We were friends for all my life,” Gregory replied, his voice thick. “I saved her from the bane wolf and before I left… yeah.”

“And she promised to move on, and did,” Yukiko said, rubbing his back. “Did you wish…?” She trailed off not waiting to ask.

“No,” Gregory said as he pulled them closer to him. “It would’ve been bad for her, and it would have hurt you both. It’s a relief to me, but… I feel bad for her, too. It’s obvious that she’d hoped for it.”

“I’m sure she did,” Jenn said. “Any woman would be proud to have your child.”

“That doesn’t even include them knowing your soul,” Yukiko added. “Come, dear one.” She stood and pulled him to his feet. “Let’s go to bed. After we show you our love, we can sleep.”

Gregory gave them a small smile as Jenn and Yukiko pulled him toward the bedroom. Sorry Ria, but it’s for the best, he thought before letting go of that to focus on his wives.

Chapter Ten

“How are you today?” Gregory asked Ling and Clover as they made their way downstairs.

“Much better,” Ling replied.

“I feel awake,” Clover grinned.

“That’s good,” Daciana said, coming down the hall toward the stairs. “You look better today.”

“That didn’t sound nice,” Nessa said.

Daciana lowered her head. “I didn’t mean—”

Clover hugged her, cutting off the wolf eurtik. “It’s fine. Thank you.”

“Two huggers,” Victoria chuckled.

“Clover, you should ask before hugging people,” Yukiko said with humor.

“Oh, right,” Clover said, letting Daciana go. “Sorry. Can—?”

Daciana grabbed Clover, hugging her back. “Yes.”

Jenn snorted a laugh. “Very alike.”

Clover and Daciana hugged in a wobbly circle for a moment, earning smiles from everyone.

“Novices, Apprentices,” Dia said on the stairs above them. “Are we blocking the stairs now?”

“No, Dia,” the chorus came as they all quickly moved again.

Bishop was the only one in the dining room. She looked up when they all came in. “Good morning to you all.”

They echoed back greetings to Bishop as they took their seats. Once they were settled, they greeted Velma who was in the kitchen.

“I’ll have breakfast ready shortly. Do you need your snacks again?” Velma asked.

“We don’t know what today will bring,” Gregory replied. “It might be for the best.”

“I’ll get them set up while you eat.”

“Paul told us to assemble in the main tactics room today,” Yukiko said. “Perhaps we’ll be hearing about the tournament? I doubt it’ll be before the solstice, but we could be getting information on it today.”

“That would be good,” Ling nodded.

“I believe that is correct,” Dia said. “Gin told me that we would have you all here for training today.”

“That’ll be nice,” Clover grinned.

“Agreed,” Bishop said. “We are going to work you hard to make up for the lighter day yesterday.”

“We’ll do our best,” Ling said.

“That is the attitude I want to see,” Bishop replied.

“Breakfast,” Velma said and loaded up the cart with food.

As Velma got their food passed out, she gave Yukiko a smile. “Thank you for the gifts. We all appreciated them.”

“Oh good, they arrived. I was starting to wonder if they’d been delayed.”

“We appreciate all you do for us,” Jenn added.

“Thank you,” Velma said, bowing to them. “Enjoy.”

~*~*~

“Yuki, what did you do for them?” Nessa asked as they headed to the archive.

“I had my parents pick up some things for them,” Yukiko replied. “They’ve been very good to us since our first year, even before we joined the clan. They make the blanks for Magi Squares for us now, too, giving us even more time to study in the morning.”

“Can we help next time?” Clover asked.

“Of course,” Yukiko smiled. “Anyone who wants to contribute can.”

“Aether’s Guard, welcome back to the archive,” Rafiq greeted them.

Greeting him back, a few of them asked for new study material. Rafiq promised to have the new books brought to them and wished them a good day. Moving off to the larger table, they settled in to work on Magi Squares.

As they were finishing those, someone started to approach them. The eurtiks at the table all looked up first, their superior hearing giving them advanced warning.

Master Damon came to a stop next to the table. “Pettit, can we talk?” All three Pettits gave him a smile, and he exhaled loudly. “Gregory Pettit.”

“Sir, if you wish to talk, please sit,” Gregory said. “My fellow clan members know about my foresight.”

Damon looked over the table and a small frown marred his expression. “Hmm... I see. Did they only recruit women?”

“As far as we know, they’re the only ones who have asked, sir,” Yukiko replied with a hint of coolness to her tone.

“I see. Very well, but it does touch upon your magic and notes you’ve left for me,” Damon replied as he took a seat.

“That’s fine, sir,” Gregory said.

“Very well.” Damon suddenly had ink, pen, and paper in front of him. “You mentioned seeing multiple branches. Can you expound on that?”

“The future is all branching pathways, sir,” Gregory said. “Every action that could happen is a new path, but they all have different chances of happening.”

Damon began to write quickly.

“The most likely paths are… sharper…? More clear…? I’m not sure how to explain it, but they’re easier to tell from the less likely paths.”

“Do they have more details, or is there a fog?” Damon asked intently.

“They all have the same detail,” Gregory said slowly. “I can’t think of how to explain it, but when I look, I can see what’s most likely from what is the least.”

Damon frowned as he nodded. “So there’s no indicator that you know of?”

“No, sir. I just know.”

“There was a rumor that a spirit path follower could stop your foresight. Is this true?” Damon was staring at Gregory when he asked the question.

“Not that I know of, sir,” Gregory said. “I do have trouble with foresight at times.”

“It’s not stable?” Damon asked sharply.

“I’ve noticed trouble at times,” Gregory said. “Occasionally, the sheer number of possibilities can make it harder.”

Going back to his notes, Damon looked thoughtful. “Interesting... How often have you used foresight during tactics class?”

“Not once, sir,” Gregory replied.

Damon’s head snapped up and a single eyebrow rose. “Not once?”

“No, sir. I need to improve, not use a crutch.”

Blinking slowly, Damon’s head inclined slightly. “Smart.”

Chief Archivist Sarinia came to the table. “Master Damon, are you interrupting these students from learning?”

Damon’s face went blank for a second, then he turned to face the black panther eurtik. “Of course I’m not, Sarinia. I am just getting clarification from Pettit about his magic.”

Gregory was surprised by Damon’s soft, respectful tone. “He isn’t. I understand his drive to learn and appreciate it.”

“Very well, Apprentice. Master Damon knows the rules of the archive. If you tell him that he is hindering your learning, he will leave you be inside these walls.”

“Thank you, Chief,” Yukiko said, bowing her head— she’d overheard a few of the archivists use her title before. “I doubt we’ll ever need to tell him, but I’ll remember.”

“Very well,” Sarinia said, bowing her head fractionally to the table. “Good learning.”

When she left, Damon exhaled slowly. “Yes. I appreciate you saying that, Pettit. Your magic is one of the things I truly yearn to know the more about. The need to record it for future generations burns brightly for me.”

“If I might ask,” Gregory started, “what are the other things?”

“Aether and all things connected to him,” Damon said softly. “I used to hope that Lightshield would be proven right. If Aether came back, I could just ask him... I have so many questions.” With a deep, sad, longing-filled sigh, Damon shook his head. “Sadly, that isn’t to be, it seems. Even Elder Lightshield will pass without his family’s long-held belief being seen.”

“There is still time,” Clover said.

Damon gave her a sad smile. “Elder Lightshield has less than a handful of years left. I mourn the day he does pass— he has refused to answer so many of my questions. So much knowledge will be lost with him.”

“We sidetracked you, sir,” Gregory said. “Did you have more questions for me?”

Nodding, Damon gathered himself. “Yes, thank you, Pettit. Now then…”

~*~*~

They were leaving the archive as the fifth bell began to chime.

“Greg, will you tell us more later?” Victoria asked.

Seeing the interest from the others, he gave them a nod. “Not much more I could say, but as long as you all promise to keep it between us, yes.”

All of them agreed quickly, even Jenn and Yukiko. He realized that he’d never explained how his magic worked to them.

“If we finish the Peaceful Fist before the evening hour,” Gregory added. “In return, you can all tell us about yours. Maybe you don’t think much about it,” he gave Daciana a smirk, making her blush and her tail wag a little faster, “but it’ll be a way for us to learn.”

“We should,” Yukiko said. “We’ll discuss what we do, how it feels, the things they never explained to us during class.”

“Maybe one of us will have some insights to help the others,” Ling said.

“Yes,” Yukiko said.

“I agree,” Nessa said, “but we need to get to class.”

With their goodbyes said, the two groups broke apart and went their separate ways.

“Greg,” Jenn broke the silence as they walked, “you held back, didn’t you?”

“Yes.”

“Why?” Clover asked.

“Because anything I tell him will be copied down and placed in the archive,” Gregory said. “I won’t tell him everything.”

“Because incomplete information gives you the chance to surprise anyone who thinks they know all you can do,” Ling nodded. “But will you tell us?”

“I’ll tell you more,” Gregory replied. “I trust those in the clan.”

“Even then, there are some secrets that we keep from our families,” Yukiko said, “as we told you the first day you joined the clan. It isn’t because we don’t trust you or them, but because the secret is worth that much.”

“That’s fine,” Clover said. “We’ll be worthy of the secret in time if we do what we need to, right?”

Yukiko and Jenn exchanged a subtle glance, and Yukiko smiled at the excitable woman. “It is possible.”

Gregory’s lips pursed, thinking back to why they’d told Jenn his secret and what Yukiko was agreeing to now. Shaking his head, he sighed to himself. No, she just means that, in time, I’ll have to declare myself as Aether reborn. Not that they’ll be like Jenn… that’s just that desire resonance influencing me.

The tactics building was getting closer and Ling spoke up, “We’ll be doing our best, then. We would have, anyway. For the clan.” The last three words seemed to be rushed, tacked onto what she’d been saying.

“The clan has taken every tournament since last year,” Yukiko said. “Hopefully today, we’ll hear about the one coming up and we can keep our streak intact.”

“We need to make sure everyone understands that Aether’s Guard is strong and climbing back to where it belongs,” Jenn said. “The others will do their best to tear us down during this tournament— we’ll need to keep that in mind as we play. Egil called it a campaign tournament at the start of the year… which makes me think that we’ll be left with what we had when we won the last game. We’ll be finding out shortly, though.”

“We will indeed,” Gregory nodded.

Chapter Eleven

They were the first apprentices into the building, but not the first people. Egil and his non-magi helpers were all standing by the sunken table. Seeing them, Gregory and the others paused and bowed to them formally.

“Sensei, good morning,” Gregory said.

“Aether’s Guard, I’m not surprised you’re the first ones to class,” Egil said. “Well done on your game.”

They looked at Ben, who bowed his head to them.

“Thank you, Sensei,” Yukiko replied.

Egil kept his eyes on Gregory. “Are you upset that we keep you out of it?”

“No, sir. I understand that any win I had would’ve caused questions and disputes,” Gregory said. “I’ll be glad to do what I can to assist.”

“If only more felt that way...” Ben muttered.

“Take your seats,” Egil said.

“Yes, sir,” they replied, going over to one of the far tables so they wouldn’t have their backs to the door.

Mavic came in with a group of other clanless and gave the group a nod in greeting.

“Take a table, but your other classmates will be joining you, so choose wisely.”

The clanless broke up, and Mavic took a table to Gregory’s left. As she went to sit, she mouthed a “thank you” to him.

“A potential ally,” Yukiko murmured.

As everyone showed up, Egil directed them to sit with their classmates. Farin joined them when the Iron Hand, including Paul and Klim, arrived. The Eternal Flame were the last ones to arrive, just as the bell chimed the sixth hour, led by Magus Elkit.

Egil’s back was to him, but Gregory saw the subtle shift in the man’s stance and knew he was annoyed. “Take your seats, by class,” Egil said in a flat manner. “We have things to discuss this morning.”

While everyone was getting settled, someone cleared their throat. “Excuse me, sir,” Harrison said. “Apprentice Smitty is missing.”

Egil turned to look at Nick’s group and stared at them for a moment. “Hmm... I’ll reprimand him later.” Turning back to the class as a whole, he looked over each group, making sure no one else was missing. “Since almost everyone is here, I’ll explain what you’ve all likely been waiting for— the campaign tournament.”

Gregory’s entire table, including Farin, had paper, ink, and pens poised to take notes. Gregory noticed that Hayworth’s group, sitting at the table to his right, were also ready to do so, but very few others were.

“The tournament will run from the day after the solstice until it is completed. If you are playing, you will be forced to stay in the room to command your troops. You may take a break, but then your men must be given orders to follow. They will follow those simple orders until you return and, on the following turn, you can reassume command. The morale of your men will dictate how well they follow those orders. Breakdowns of command might occur, and panic may ensue if they are attacked without you to command them.”

A few people in the room shifted, and Gregory assumed they’d experienced that during the last games they’d played.

“You will be given a four-hour break for food and possibly sleep. During that time, the game will be suspended. Some of you put that reprieve to good use during your last game, and others of you failed to capitalize on it.”

Someone raised a hand, and Gin called on them. “Sir, why only four hours?”

Egil pinned the apprentice with a steely gaze. “Because no one is in perfect condition in the field. You will rarely be as well-rested, comfortable, and ready as you are today. If you end up in conflict, you will understand what operating at less-than-peak efficiency is. We are trying to give you the smallest taste of that now so you can survive later.”

“Yes, sir,” the apprentice said meekly.

“Now, those rules you knew,” Egil went on. “You also know that messages between allied commanders require a message to be sent or a command space to be shared. That holds true for this tournament, as well. Moreover, only allied units in the same command space will be in the same room. I was informed about how many people stressed the line of communication when away from their allies in the trial game. That means that communication becomes even more vital and the games will be slower and longer. There is a plus to this— if you’re not playing, you will not be here. Your clan will be in charge of you during your off days, giving you more time to train for the next tournament or devise plans for this one.”

That news caused a mixed reaction— some of the students looked excited, the others worried.

“We have twelve rooms, which means only six games will be playing at once,” Egil smiled darkly. “Now, the real fun... If your unit is defeated, you end up on the bench. At the end of any match, your current units will be recorded, and your next game will begin with the same men in the same condition.”

The implication slowly sank in, and worry began to show on some faces.

“Each class will designate three players,” Egil went on. “These three will represent your class, unless you can bring an extra commander into play. If you do, then one of the waiting players will be allowed into the tournament with their new command and allowed to stay in the tournament until they’re defeated. If any commander is removed from play, they’re removed from the tournament, unless brought back into play again. That does still leave one of your classmates out of play for the entire tournament, they are the coordinators.”

Nick’s hand went up, and Elkit was quick to call on him. “Sir, why? Why aren’t we placed as a group like in the last game?”

“Because to join forces, you have to defeat your first foe,” Egil replied. “Now, once your first opposition is defeated and your units are copied, you will be able to select another of your class and join them if they survived their first game. Your next game will pit you against another group or a single player, if they were unlucky enough to have no other ally survive.”

Hayworth raised his hand and Klim called on him. “Sir, this is to teach us that each battle might just be part of a larger war, correct?”

“Indeed, Hayworth, hence why this is called a campaign tournament.”

“Which is nothing like this class has done in the past,” Elkit said. “This has gone on long enough. Egil, I challenge you for the right to teach this subject.”

“Hmm, very well,” Egil said with a calm expression. “We’ll do it right, then. As was discussed between all of the instructors earlier this year, who are you using as your allies?”

Elkit motioned to Jason, who got up and went to the doors. A moment later, Jason returned with two magi Gregory had seen before. The two magus-tiered magi went to stand on either side of Elkit.

“Magus Ashon and Magus Barlz,” Elkit said, “members of my clan.”

“I see,” Egil nodded sagely. “I will have Armsmaster Watashi and Magus Erichson join me in opposition, if they agree.”

“It’s been a long time since we fought together on the board,” Gin said, moving to stand beside Egil. “I’ll do my best.”

“It will be my honor, Armsmaster,” Paul said.

“Since our teams are assembled, do you want to set the board or choose sides?” Egil asked Elkit.

Elkit looked excited that Egil had picked Gin and Paul, and his smile was wide. “We’ll set the board,” Elkit said.

“Which leaves us with sides to choose,” Egil nodded. “Very well. Set the board. I will wait to veto your choice.”

“The open desert of Limaz,” Elkit smirked.

Egil laughed. “With you having wind and fire magi on your team?”

“Do you veto it?” Elkit asked.

“Of course.”

“Then we shall choose grasslands,” Elkit said.

“Hmm... open, no hills?” Gin asked.

“No,” Elkit said.

“I use the minor veto, so there are at least three distinct terrain features,” Egil said.

“Accepted,” Elkit smirked. “Ashon, Barlz, set the board.”

The magi went past Elkit and started to set up the board.

“I’m surprised you picked them as your seconds,” Elkit said. “Only one magi, and he’s only a physical enhancement magus. You lack a lot of utility.”

Egil gave him a wintery smile. “You believe so?”

“I do.”

“We will see,” Egil replied as he waited.

Once the board was set, Egil and his two helpers stepped forward to give it a good view. The board was flat, open grassland except for three features: a hill to the north, a light wood in the exact middle of the board, and a heavy wood to the south. The trio conferred as they came to an agreement on which side they would prefer to have.

Gregory looked at the board, thinking over what he would want. The heavy wood would let them station people inside it and would require a scout getting nearly on top of them to find them. The hill would give them a good defensive position if not for Ashon... you can hide a unit behind the hill, but scouts to either side can see them farther back than the wood.

“We’ll choose this side,” Egil said, tapping the west.

Elkit blinked, then laughed. “Fine.”

“And since we chose sides, we get to set where the board represents,” Egil went on. “This is Krogga, and we’ll be playing as Krogga.”

Elkit stopped laughing instantly. “What?”

“Neither Watashi nor I are magi, so we’ll be playing as Krogga. Erichson will be joining us as a non-magi Kroggian commander. If you’d chosen sides instead, you could have picked the empire and that would have left us in a worse position.” Egil looked at the class. “Remember this important lesson: if you control the important choices, you can start with an edge.”

Elkit’s eyelid twitched and he glared at Egil. “We’ll still be playing magi of the empire.”

“Very well,” Egil said. “We will reconvene tomorrow at sixth bell to see the start of this game. There will be no breaks until it ends. Dismissed.”

“I wasn’t expecting him to pick Krogga,” Ling said as they walked back to the clan hall, “but he was right in why he’d want to do so. I doubt Elkit would’ve let him pick a magi commander.”

“Elkit wouldn’t have,” Yukiko said.

“Why did he offer to let them choose between building the board or picking sides?” Clover asked. “If the one who didn’t build the board got to choose where the setting was and he wanted Krogga, why risk it?”

“Because as you saw, the side that didn’t pick the board had limited override options,” Gregory said. “Elkit wanted a flat and open map, which works well when you have wind and fire magi. He needed to build the board to keep it as flat as possible. It also gave the illusion that Egil was caught unprepared for this.”

“He wasn’t?” Ling asked.

“No,” Jenn said. “I think he’s been waiting since the start of the year. Remember when he mentioned that any of the instructors could challenge him for the class? I don’t doubt that that was put in so Elkit could do just this. It would let Elkit dictate how the class was taught and let him favor his clan.”

“Why did Elkit wait, then?” Clover asked slowly, clearly considering her own question.

“Maybe he’d hoped for the class to prove disastrous, giving him the chance to step in without needing to do anything,” Jenn suggested.

“That would fit for their clan,” Yukiko agreed.

“Tomorrow will be interesting,” Gregory chuckled. “I don’t think Elkit has any idea what he’ll be facing.”

“We’ll have plenty of time for learning today,” Clover grinned. “I can’t wait to learn more from Rhea and hear more about foresight.”

The others agreed that it would be nice to have a full day of training.

Chapter Twelve

“I forgot to tell you,” Gregory said as they walked to the archive, “that during meditation, I was able to get my aether to show me the last Empire’s Gambit game.”

Yukiko looked thoughtful as she considered the implications.

“Every turn?” Clover asked.

“From start to finish,” Gregory said. “I even had it slow down so I could think about each move and what else might have come with each choice.”

“Which should have taken hours,” Ling said.

“Yes, but during meditation, time can compress or extend,” Jenn said. “When you get to the cavern, you’ll understand.”

“Do you think we can do it?” Nessa asked.

“You should try with Magi Squares, first,” Yukiko told her.

“That’s what we’ve been doing,” Jenn nodded.

“That’s all three in one...” Clover whispered with wide eyes.

“It is,” Daciana grinned. “We’ll be the best because of how we train.”

“We didn’t do it until after the solstice,” Gregory said, “but you might be able to. Try it and see. It’s not dangerous. The worst that happens is that you’re pulled from the meditation. All you have to do is just recenter and try again.”

“We will,” Victoria smiled.

“We have to see the cavern first,” Ling exhaled.

“It’ll be soon,” Clover said.

Ling gave her a friend a head shake, but she was smiling. “I hope it will be, too.”

Gregory saw a novice standing near the doors of the archive. The others all saw him moments later, their curiosity rising.

Kyle Walun straightened upon seeing them. His surprise was clear as he watched them come closer. “Ah, Aether’s Guard. I didn’t think all of you came to the archive in the morning.”

“Learning is never wasted,” Yukiko said. “Are you waiting for someone?”

Walun’s eyes clearly went to Daciana before darting away. “Ah, I…”

“What?” Daciana asked, having seen him look straight at her. “Did you come to challenge me? Is it because of the tournament?”

“Yes… wait, no…! But…” Walun’s tongue clearly got tied as he tried to answer and failed.

Seeing Walun growing embarrassed, Gregory stepped forward. “Ladies, why don’t you go on ahead? I’ll see if I can’t help him untangle his words.”

Walun’s flushed face was obvious, and now he was looking well away from the group.

“Hmm, yes,” Yukiko said. “We’ll see you shortly, dear one.”

When the others had all gone inside, Gregory gave Walun a shrug. “Take a deep breath and try again when you can.”

Walun turned away, clearly trying to regain his ability to speak without making a mess of it. After several seconds, he turned back to Gregory. “I thought that Lyall came alone.”

Gregory’s eyebrow went up and he squared his shoulders. “So you did come to challenge her?”

“No!” Walun nearly shouted, and his face flushed again.

“Was it because of the tournament?”

“Yes...” Walun exhaled slowly. “I think I made a mistake. I’m sorry.”

“Hang on,” Gregory said. “You didn’t fight to hurt people. I remember your fights.”

“I only did what I had to. Hurting the others isn’t what we’re supposed to do... we just need to win.”

“When Shun called out to you before your fight with Daciana—”

“I hate him,” Walun cut Gregory off, the revulsion on his face was clear. “I’m glad that my family distanced itself from his.”

“You’re related?” Gregory asked.

“My great-grandmother is from the Shun family. She didn’t have magic and was married to a merchant to make the family a profitable relationship. I was the first of my family to be a magi, but it obviously comes from her line.”

“Because it’s fire,” Gregory said. “But… I’ve heard,” he quickly hedged what he was about to say, “not all magic comes from the mother’s line. Sometimes, it’s just what your soul yearns for.”

Walun’s lips pursed and he looked thoughtful. “I wanted to burn away all my attachments to… well, that didn’t work, as I’m clearly a fire magi.”

“But you use it differently,” Gregory said. “Fire touch instead of balls of fire. You used that to make people submit. You never went for the worst you could have... never grabbed the head or neck.”

“Shun does that, and worse,” Walun said tightly.

“Not being like them just makes me like you more,” Gregory chuckled. “So tell me, why did you come for my friend?”

Walun swallowed and met Gregory’s eyes. “Is she seeing anyone?”

Gregory blinked slowly for a moment, then grinned. “Not that I know of, but knowing what a woman is doing is something even foresight has trouble with.”

A smile tugged at Walun’s lips. “My father said something similar, about how a woman’s mind is a mystery to even the gods.”

“Wait… you aren’t just interested in her to spite Shun, are you?” Gregory asked suddenly, glaring at Walun when he asked.

“No,” Walun said quickly. He coughed and looked away. “She’s just…” He exhaled a rough breath. “I should go.”

“Or you can join us for today,” Gregory said, mellowing when he understood what Walun couldn’t say. “We’ll see how they feel about you being at the table. Your clan might not approve of your interest. You know that, right?”

Walun rubbed his hands on his kimono. “They might not... I just wanted to find out if I have even the remotest chance.”

“She’s dedicated to the clan,” Gregory cautioned the younger man. “Be aware of that.”

Walun nodded, taking a deep breath and giving Gregory a shaky smile. “Thank you.”

The two men entered the archive and were greeted by Rafiq. “Novice, Apprentice, good morning to you both.”

“Morning, Rafiq,” Gregory said. “I’m fine with the book I’ve been reading.”

Walun took a slow breath. “Archivist, is the book I was reading still available?”

“Yes. I can have it brought to you,” Rafiq told Walun.

“He’ll be with us this morning,” Gregory said.

“Hmm… it’s not often that two clans study together,” Rafiq said.

Walun’s smile became stressed. “We’re not studying as clans…”

Rafiq nodded slowly. “I see. The books will be prepared. Good studying to you both.”

“Thank you,” Gregory smiled. “Come on, they’re this way.” He nudged Walun.

Yukiko was the first one to look up, and her head tilted slightly upon seeing Walun with Gregory. “Dear one, do we have a guest?”

Walun swallowed under the curious gazes of seven women.

“He’ll join us for today, if no one objects,” Gregory said.

“He didn’t come to challenge me?” Daciana asked, giving Walun a piercing stare.

“No,” Walun said quickly.

“Hmm, but you listened to Shun...” Daciana nearly growled.

“No,” Walun said more firmly, a hint of anger to his own voice.

“Wait,” Gregory said, stepping in. “Walun doesn’t like Shun.”

“But during the fight, he listened to him,” Daciana said tightly.

Walun exhaled. “No. I almost walked backward just to spite the ass, but we had to fight regardless of what we wanted.” His cheeks heated and he looked away from Daciana. “You fought well.”

“You wanted me to introduce you,” Nessa said suddenly. “That’s what you tried to ask me before our fight.”

“Yeah...” Walun admitted, his face heating again. He snorted softly and looked up. “You both beat me. My clan was disappointed that I lost. You two shook up everyone with how well you did. I knew you two could fight... I watched during training, but I had no idea what you could do with your magics.”

“Sit,” Victoria said softly. “At least stay and talk with us.”

“After Magi Squares,” Yukiko said. “When we break away, you can all chat.”

Gregory took his seat. “Have you done Magi Squares, Walun?”

“Yes, I’ve been using them for…” Walun trailed off when he saw the paper Gregory suddenly had in front of him. “What is that?”

“It’s advanced,” Gregory chuckled. He pointed to the page before Daciana. “That’s what they’re currently doing.”

Walun looked at Daciana’s paper and nodded. “Yes, those.”

“I have an extra,” Nessa said, sliding a blank grid to Walun. “Make one. We pass them to the left today.”

Walun blinked, then looked around the table. The only three that had the advanced puzzles were Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn. “Okay. Thank you for inviting me to study with you.”

“You’ll be welcomed back, if they invite you,” Gregory told him. “If your clan objects, we’ll ask you to stop. We already have trouble with the Eternal Flame, so we don’t want to anger Swift Wind, too.”

Walun nodded and pulled ink and pen from his belt pouch. “I understand.”

~*~*~

Gregory was surprised that Walun wasn’t with the novices as they left the archive. “Did something happen?”

“No,” Nessa said. “He had to meet his clanmates for breakfast.”

“Was he respectful?” Ling asked.

“Very,” Victoria said, “even if he did constantly sneak looks at Daciana.”

“I don’t like him that way,” Daciana said firmly. “I have my mind made up on who my mate will be.”

“We’ll be finding a way to break the news to him,” Nessa said quickly to change the topic.

“We’d like to keep his clan as allies,” Yukiko said.

“We think we have a way around that,” Victoria said, “though it might get trickier for the long term.”

“We need to head to class,” Daciana said quickly, walking off in haste.

“Later,” Nessa told Yukiko as she jogged after her friend.

“During the bath,” Victoria added before she also followed them.

“I guess that would be girl talk,” Gregory said. “He told me he was interested, but I didn’t know what to say. I had no idea if Daciana had someone she’s interested in or not.”

“She does,” Jenn said. “We should start walking, though. We want the table well away from Nick.”

“We’ll figure it out, dear one,” Yukiko told him.

Clover and Ling watched the others— they stayed quiet, but clearly had been listening. Seeing that the other two wanted to change the subject, Ling asked, “How do you think the game will go?”

“Gin and Egil will have a plan as Krogga. The question will be if Paul can mesh with them or if they’ll have trouble between them,” Yukiko replied.

“Paul will be fine,” Clover interjected. “He’s always studying, right? He’s very knowledgeable, too. He was always ready to help Egil before they separated us into classes. They had a chance to talk strategy after class yesterday.”

“I think they’ll win,” Jenn nodded. “I wonder how bad they’ll make the Eternal Flame look?”

“Wind, fire, and physical for their magi...” Gregory said. “It’s possible Ashon and the other one combine for a fire storm effect. That’ll hurt even Krogga’s army.”

“But it would take all of their aether and keep them out of it for a long time,” Clover countered.

“We’ll find out,” Ling smiled. “I look forward to this. I’m going to be taking many notes.”

“We can compare them during our morning study session,” Yukiko said. “Comparing what we each saw or suspected will be helpful.”

“Sounds good to me,” Gregory agreed.

“Pettit!” Hayworth called out as the group got closer to the tactics’ hall.

“Hayworth,” Gregory greeted the Swift Wind apprentice.

“A question,” Hayworth said. “I’ve heard they’ll be keeping you from the tournament. Is that true?”

“Yes. There’s thought that if I win, there would be doubt if I used foresight at all.” Gregory shrugged. “It’s fine. I’m not upset, and I understand the reasoning.”

“A pity,” Hayworth sighed. “I’d been hoping to see what you could do.”

“Maybe we’ll have a game in the future,” Gregory said. “I had no idea you wanted to play against me.”

“You’ve made me reevaluate my position on some subjects. I wanted to see if you were skilled with command, as well.”

“He is,” Yukiko said. “He wins and loses equally to us, and you might get to face us.”

Hayworth looked at the women and his lips twitched. “Yes. Strangely, I’ll look forward to it. How different things can be in just two years... If we don’t face each other, I’ll be looking forward to seeing your games during the Buldoun event.”

Jenn laughed. “We’ll be there. Best of luck for your team.”

Hayworth bowed his head. “Shall we?” He motioned to the door.

“Of course.”

As they entered the hall, someone was waiting for them. “Excuse me, Apprentices,” Harrison said. “Hayworth, join your table. I need to speak with them.”

Hayworth hesitated, then walked off.

“How can we help you, Magus?” Ling asked.

Harrison was silent for a handful of seconds before he exhaled. “Will you deliver a message to Bishop for me?”

“Of course,” Yukiko replied. “Verbal or written?”

Harrison pulled out a sealed scroll case. “For her hand alone.”

Seeing his bare hand touching the case and nothing wet on it, Yukiko took it. She touched it to her obi, letting it vanish. “I’ll give it to her when I see her next, Magus.”

Harrison exhaled slowly, then he bowed his head a fraction. “My thanks.”

“Our pleasure, sir,” Gregory said.

Harrison walked toward his clan, and the group went toward the table they’d used before. Gregory wondered what Harrison had written, but sighed, knowing that he’d likely never know.

Chapter Thirteen

The rest of the class filed in, taking their seats with their groups. Second to last to arrive, Egil, Gin, and Paul walked in together, marching in sync. The three made it to the table and turned to face the open doors as one.

Nearly a minute passed before the Eternal Flame entered. Nick led the apprentices in before Elkit, Ashon, and Barlz walked in. Barlz motioned and the doors boomed closed behind them. Nick and Jason guided their groups to their tables while the three older magi continued down to the middle.

They don’t strike as much of a commanding presence as Egil’s group did. They’re not in sync, which makes me wonder if they’ll be able to work as well together... Gregory thought as he pulled out paper, ink, and a pen to take notes on the game. He wrote down a quick note about presentation when arriving to the game.

“Magus Elkit, as the commander of your team, please collect your men and position yourselves on the board.”

Everyone froze as the voice was one that most never expected to hear.

“Grandmaster,” Elkit said tightly, “are you here to oversee the game?”

Grandmaster Pan stepped forward from the back of the room. “With the future of this instruction on the line, it was decided that if a challenge came, one of the council would be the judge.”

Barlz bowed to Pan. “I’m honored, sir.”

“I look forward to what you will do,” Pan replied to Barlz. “An open map has many advantages to a wind magi.”

“It does,” Barlz smiled.

Elkit glared at Barlz before saying, “Had we known that you or one of the others would be the judge of the game, we would have informed you ahead of time, sir.”

One of Pan’s eyebrows raised. “We knew that a challenge would come before the tournament began. It was obvious to all of us. Also, this is going to be a single-game challenge not a three-game challenge, so do your best. Now, collect your men and set yourself. Magi-killer, do likewise.” Pan went down to the sunken table, then turned a slow circle as he looked over the apprentices. “This is a learning experience, if you pay attention. Some of you might well need this instruction in the coming years.”

“Grandmaster,” Elkit said with a smirk at Egil, “they are playing Krogga and have stated that the map is inside Krogga. As such, we’d like to use the appended rules from ‘Invasion Instructions.’ In it, Grandmaster Deam stated that any invading force would contain three advanced units, nine basic units, and enough supplies to feed the army for three months with a war chest to match.”

Pan nodded slowly. “Those rules are valid.”

“Are all appended rules and approved books allowed?” Paul asked.

“Yes,” Pan nodded. “I might need to see them to verify, though. I’m certain some of you have knowledge of the game that I do not.”

“I’d like to point out, then, that in those same rules, there’s another rule that needs to be adhered to,” Paul said. “Invading forces must spend double the money or wait an additional three turns for any reinforcements to arrive due to travel time.”

Pan smiled as he nodded. “Yes, I do recall that. It is right near the end of the appended section.”

“I’d also like to call Krogga’s Command to light,” Gin said. “I believe the rules were added by Elder Pender a hundred years ago— any force invading Krogga would be facing a vast army, as Krogga pulls all able-bodied people to defend their home. He thought that this should be reflected by quadrupling the defending force.”

Pan hesitated. “Show me.”

Gin smiled as he motioned to Paul, who suddenly had a book in his hand. Opening it to a marked page, he handed the book to Pan. The grandmaster looked over it, then nodded slowly.

“That rule is correct,” Pan said. “Well, that balances out the armies.”

Elkit’s teeth ground together as he glared at Gin.

“And one more rule,” Egil said, “from the same book. Erichson, would you go to the right page for me, please?”

Erichson flipped to another page that had been marked, then handed it to Pan.

“A note that if three or more magi are with an invading force, that will draw a champion to the battle,” Egil said.

Pan read it over and nodded. “Yes, but it does say the champion wouldn’t make it until the tenth turn.”

“That is correct,” Egil bowed his head. “Thank you. We’ll begin placing our men, and I’ll mark the champion as starting his trip.”

Gregory finished making his notes and looked around the room. Besides his friends, only two dozen other apprentices were taking notes. He nodded when he saw Hayworth was among that number.

“Very well. Place your troops,” Pan commanded. “Once you are ready, we will begin the first turn.”

As the troops were being placed, Gregory made sure to mark where each was set, using the map coordinates in his notes. He also made sure the three landscape features were clearly notated.

Pan looked over Elkit’s forces, nodding when he saw what they had in play. “Using your advanced units to field three adepts— wind, fire, and another wind. Interesting.”

Gregory had already written them down, using their emblems to know what each was. The other forces were mostly cavalry for Elkit’s side. They’re going to try pushing in quickly, Gregory thought.

Looking at Egil’s side of the board, he frowned, as he had to think about what was represented there. Pikemen and archers are good to deal with the cavalry, but with the magi on the board, they’ll get slaughtered. When Paul handed Gin the troops to place, Gin staggered them across the entire length of their side of the table.

Egil made a note before going over to show Pan. Pan read it, then nodded slowly, looked at the board, and smiled. Egil went back to the board and set the command tent down. It was on the northern side of their lines, away from where Elkit’s team had placed their troops.

Pan turned to face Elkit. “Are there any other rules or surprises that you need to inform me about?”

“No, sir,” Elkit said as he stared at Egil’s command tent.

Gin stepped back and nodded to Egil, who moved forward. “We are also ready,” Egil said.

“Very well,” Pan smiled. “We will begin the game. First turn.”

~*~*~

Gregory was smirking when he was proven right and Elkit had his whole army begin to cross the plains. The cavalry was in front of the magi units, but they didn’t go directly across— they were angling to go for the command tent.

Egil, Gin, and Paul conferred as the first turn came to a quick end. After a moment, they sent two sets of the pikemen and one set of archers to the command tent, and the others slowly moved that way, as well.

The second turn let the cavalry get just outside striking distance of the command tent. Egil’s pikemen formed up and readied to break the charge, and the bowmen were ready to fire when the cavalry charged, which would thin their numbers. The other units of Krogga were still moving, but they weren’t going to be there in time.

A murmur came from the class. They were surprised by Elkit’s very aggressive tactics, and disappointed in how the defenders had been arranged— it was clear that they wouldn’t get there in time to stop the slaughter of the command.

Turn three started the way Gregory thought it would. Ashon and Barlz both tapped their magi to the brink, but created a firestorm powerful enough to cover the distance. The pikemen for Krogga were caught in the sudden blaze, and the archers wouldn’t be able to fire through the storm’s high winds.

Egil conferred with his helpers again, looking grim. As he did, Pan’s hand suddenly snapped down and his eyes locked on Barlz.

“Magus Barlz, using wind magic to hear their private discussion is against the rules of the game,” Pan said, staring at the magi.

Barlz swallowed, as the pressure that was radiating off Grandmaster Pan was intense. “I… sorry, sir. Reflex.”

Pan stopped exuding power and nodded. “I will allow that. Many wind magi have gotten used to bringing them snippets of conversations. However, if you do it again, I will expel you from this game.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Barlz!” Elkit snapped. “Do not cheat. We have no need.”

Barlz blinked once in confusion, then bowed his head. “Sorry, sir.”

Gregory’s lips pursed as he made a few more notes.

“We can’t stop the firestorm, obviously,” Egil said. “The archers will hold and fire point-blank. They will not break, as magi are on the field.”

Pan nodded. “Very well. The cavalry has just enough movement to ride through and get to them, but not to the tent this turn. Let’s tally losses. The cavalry will also be hurt as they charge through the firestorm.”

“Acceptable losses,” Elkit said with an evil smile.

A few of the apprentices shifted uncomfortably at the idea that Elkit was willing to kill his own men in that way. Others nodded, agreeing with the tactic— losing men was part of war. It was fine if you caused the loss, as long as you won.

When the damage was tallied up, the archers and pikemen were slaughtered to the last man. The cavalry had also been badly damaged. Half of them had been killed between the pikemen that survived the fire, the archers, and the firestorm itself.

As the turn was over, it was clear to the class that Elkit’s team had an overwhelming advantage. Killing the command of Krogga wouldn’t break the army, but it would leave them much easier for the magi to mop up.

Gregory looked at Egil and didn’t see the old man upset over what had happened. If anything, there was a hint of a smile on his lips. Gregory looked at the board again and tried to understand why Egil might be happy.

His pikemen are too slow to make it anywhere quickly, and the archers won’t be close enough to do anything for another turn, at least. His command will fall next turn, so what does he see? Gregory questioned.

Pan called the turn over, and everyone saw the end coming far sooner than they’d ever considered possible. Elkit pushed his cavalry to the tent and the magi units turned to the approaching pikemen.

“We slaughter anyone in the tent. No quarter is being given,” Elkit laughed. “The adepts will create minor firestorms on the first two units to get in range.”

Pan nodded. “Very well. Magi-killer?”

Egil smiled as he placed the paper from earlier on the table in front of him. “Now, we spring the trap. Erichson?”

Paul placed a card on the table. “Tactic shift. The pikemen approaching them drop their pikes, turning them into light infantry.”

Gin placed a card on the table. “Breaking rush. Krogga rarely allows a heavy loss to break their morale. When a heavy loss is suffered, the rest of their army can cover distances faster.”

Egil smiled at Elkit as he placed another card on the table. “Death to the magi. The men will fight to the very end to bring down the magi.”

“What?! They can’t issue commands to their men if they’re being attacked!” Elkit spat.

Egil tossed the paper at Elkit. “We had plans. Go ahead.”

Elkit snatched the paper and read it, his face going red. Crumpling it up, he threw it back at Egil. “Fine!” He slapped a card of his own on the table. “Hasty retreat. We leave a single wind adept back to buy time. The rest of the magi pull back.”

“Sir?” Hayworth called out, raising a hand. “What just happened?”

Pan nodded. “Magi-killer told me at the start that their command units aren’t in the tent. His commanders are among three specific units, one of which is about to hit the adept. It outlined this exact attack.”

“How would he know?!” Nick snapped.

Pan turned his head to look at Nick. “Did you have a question, Apprentice?”

“How would Magi-killer know what Magus Elkit had planned?” He looked at Gregory. “Unless he had help.”

All eyes went to Gregory, who snorted. “I can’t see that far into the future. Besides, I don’t think three of the most experienced fighters inside the academy walls would need my help.”

“According to knowledgeable sources, as an apprentice, he’d at most be able to see a few minutes into the future,” Pan said, “which is why he can’t play in the tournament. But he clearly wouldn’t have been able to see what the magi had planned and tell the other team.”

“We planned for it because his men were set to make a sudden rush,” Erichson said. “He has no defensive units, only quick offense and magi. That left only one possible plan for them— a quick crushing of our forces.”

“Which works for most, but against Krogga… it’s not the best tactic,” Gin added. “Elkit has obviously never seen a real battle with Krogga. What we are doing is exactly what we’ve seen done.”

“Can we finish the turn?” Egil asked idly. “The tide is already turning.”

“Does anyone else have anything to add?” Pan asked. When no one else spoke up, he nodded. “Very well. The cavalry finds a tent with just a few older men and women of Krogga discussing tactics. They were placed here in case the wind magi decided to listen via the air. They would hear tactics being discussed, giving the impression that the commanders were in the tent.”

Egil nodded. “The elderly of Krogga are still a threat, Apprentices. They will gladly lay down their lives for their country, even more so if it’s against the empire.”

“Now, let’s see what damage is done to the lone adept and the retreating units,” Pan smiled.

~*~*~

The game continued, but from that point on, the magi units were in a constant state of retreat. They took chunks out of the Krogga army, which had to slaughter the cavalry, but once they managed to knock it down to a tenth of its original size, the unit broke apart.

Paul’s commander was taken out during the next few turns, but he pulled down Ashon’s magi as he died. With the better fire magi off the board, the Krogga units could close the distance without as many losses.

On turn ten, Egil smiled and placed a new unit on the field. “The champion has arrived.”

Pan nodded. “Yes, he has.”

Elkit’s jaw was clenched as he stared at the new unit. “Our reinforcements also get here this turn.”

“They do,” Pan nodded. “I believe that empties your war chest.”

“It won’t matter,” Elkit replied as he placed the new units.

“Two more turns until you get resupply from the empire,” Gin said. “Morale will decline over those turns.”

Elkit just set his new units on the field right next to his magi, who had run back to the last row of tiles on the board.

“Apprentices, if you haven’t played with a champion before— and it’s likely you haven’t— you need to be aware of two things. They are monsters. The champion will buff his men, and their morale will not drop now. The opposite is also true. The morale for the enemy side drops at three times the speed.”

Barlz grimaced. “Three times?”

“Yes,” Gin smiled. “That morale loss is about to become a problem.”

“The champion will gather the small broken units and forge them into a single unit under his command,” Egil said. “Erichson, you’re back in here.”

“Gladly,” Paul smiled as he took the stat sheet for the champion.

Barlz shook his head. “This is going to end badly. I’d normally ask for terms at this point.”

Elkit’s jaw clenched. “We can still win this.”

“Let’s move on,” Egil said. “We might wrap this up before dinner.”

~*~*~

The seventeenth bell was chiming when the game ended.

“That is the end. Magi-killer’s side has won. Magus Elkit, you are removed from this class. We will need another assistant to take his place,” Pan said.

“Barlz,” Egil said, “do you want to fill that role?”

Elkit’s face was flushed red, and Barlz looked uncertain.

“You knew what to do,” Egil said. “I’d also like to show that I have no hard feelings over being challenged. Do you accept or not?”

“Yes, he does!” Elkit snapped. “Ashon, we leave now. Eternal Flame, move.”

“Hold,” Pan said simply.

Everyone stopped moving as the air seemed to grow heavy around them.

“We were going to give the class the day before the solstice off,” Pan said. “I will extend that. The class is out until the day after the solstice, when the tournament starts. Your clan or dormitory will be informed if you have a game. Do well. The council will be watching.” With that said, there was a swirl of air and Pan was gone.

“Eternal Flame,” Elkit snapped again, “move out!”

Chapter Fourteen

Waking with a smile, Gregory silently thanked Grandmaster Pan for giving them the extra day off. They’d finished off their other day with a normal schedule— yesterday had been a full day of training with the clan, and Gregory had sent messages to arrange what he wanted to do today.

Jenn stirred, blinking slowly as she came awake. Her lips quirked into a smile when she saw Yukiko still asleep across from her. She glanced up and found Gregory looking down at her. With a wink, she shifted enough to kiss him.

Gregory kissed her back, glad to have her with them, marveling at how lucky he was that Yukiko had accepted Jenn. “Good morning,” he whispered. “Are you ready for today?”

“Yes. The gifts are at the manor already,” Jenn nodded. “Velma told me last night.”

“Good.”

“I’m sad we don’t get to spend the night at the manor,” Jenn sighed. “We’ve already been told we have to return tonight.”

“Is it time to wake?” Yukiko mumbled as she kissed Gregory’s chest.

“It should be,” Gregory replied, kissing the top of her head in return. “Happy birthday, my heart.”

A pleased sound came from Yukiko as she kissed his chest again. “Thank you, dearest.”

“Happy birthday, my dearest friend and wife,” Jenn said, leaning in and kissing Yukiko.

“A good birthday, indeed.” Yukiko sighed contentedly when Jenn pulled away.

“We should get up,” Gregory said. “There are things to do today.”

“Hmm... you two have kept it a secret from me, but I’ll be upset if we don’t see the children,” Yukiko said as she stretched.

“We all want to see them,” Jenn said. “Besides, the novices will be going there to train today.”

“There is that,” Yukiko said, getting out of bed.

Gregory watched his beautiful wife walk away, her naked body nearly shining in the pale moonlight coming through the window. That view was briefly obstructed by Jenn as she climbed over him, sliding her nude body against his. She gave him a knowing smile when she felt his interest, but she didn’t stay to tease him. Exhaling a deep breath, he watched his smaller wife follow Yukiko.

“Dearest, are you just going to lay there and ogle us?” Yukiko giggled. “Your problem will only become harder to ignore if you do.”

“Can’t get much harder...” Gregory mumbled as he got out of bed.

“Might be right. I did tease him a little when I got out,” Jenn winked at him, her eyes dipping to see him standing proud.

“We’ll make sure to repay that tonight,” Yukiko said as she opened the armoire and pulled out her clothing for the day.

Gregory took a deep breath as he went to dress.

~*~*~

The group was excited as they left the clan hall. Ling and Clover were smiling just as broadly as the novices, happy they’d been invited.

“We still study first?” Ling asked as they walked to the archive.

“Yes. We study as often as we can right now. Our chances to study will be limited next year and beyond,” Yukiko said. “The Peaceful Fist will help keep the other two paths steady and moving. Books will be much harder to come by regularly.”

“Even for those of us with storage items,” Jenn said. “Yuki, we should see about stocking up before the end of the year.”

“I was planning on it,” Yukiko replied.

“That’s a good idea,” Nessa said. “We should see about setting aside more of our stipends for that.”

“Agreed,” Victoria nodded.

“Without storage, books will be a problem,” Daciana pointed out.

“Yeah, it would be. Space and weight,” Clover agreed.

“We’ll have to see what the end of the year brings,” Yukiko said, wondering if Lightshield had seen this far ahead.

As they approached the archive, Gregory saw Walun standing outside the building. “Good morning, Walun.”

“Good morning,” Walun said, bowing his head to them, his eyes on Daciana.

Daciana’s smile slipped and she looked at Nessa, who gave her a small nod.

“Yuki?” Nessa asked.

“Yes, of course,” Yukiko said. “Greg, we’re going straight upstairs today.”

Gregory looked at Walun, then at Daciana, before nodding. “Okay. Have a good day, Walun.”

“Thank you,” Walun said, glad that the older magi weren’t going to be sitting with them today.

Gregory and the others greeted Simon, declining new books as they went to their tables. Simon was surprised when the apprentices went straight upstairs, but quickly motioned another archivist over to make sure their books were delivered.

Taking a seat on the second floor, Gregory looked over. Yukiko had selected a table that would let them look over the railing and see the novices. “Are they going to tell him today?”

“If he’d shown up yesterday, they would’ve done it then,” Yukiko said. “He didn’t come yesterday, so yes, today is likely the day.”

“I was surprised when Daciana told us what she was planning,” Ling said. “Do you think he’ll accept it?”

“It depends on if they have to do the last step,” Clover said as she worked on her Magi Squares.

“There is that,” Ling sighed and took her eyes off the novices.

“Looks like they’re going to do their Magi Squares, first,” Jenn said as she pulled out her blank and started working on it.

“That gives us time,” Yukiko said.

Gregory watched a minute longer, then started on his puzzle.

~*~*~

Leaving the archive, Gregory noted that Walun wasn’t there again. “Breakfast with his clan?”

“That’s what he said,” Victoria replied.

“Did it work?” Ling asked. “We didn’t see any major reactions.”

“He didn’t blow up, so it’s hard to say,” Nessa sighed. “I’d thought we’d get a reaction of some kind, but he nodded and went back to reading.”

“He was confused,” Daciana sighed. “He might back off or he might not.”

“I’m still curious what the plan was,” Gregory said.

Nessa and Daciana blushed slightly. “Well...” Nessa said slowly, “we told him that the two of us were together.”

“Oh,” Gregory nodded. “Yeah, if she’s already in a relationship…” He trailed off, thinking about how he’d felt when Yukiko and Jenn had kissed before they’d married.

“Yes, he might be thinking that he can be with both of them,” Yukiko said.

“He knows at least one man who has done similar,” Jenn said, giving Gregory a knowing smile.

“We’ll deal with it when we have to,” Daciana said.

Clover and Ling looked a little uncomfortable, but didn’t say anything.

“The carriage is waiting,” Gregory said to push past the embarrassment. “Let’s go.”

Reaching the stables next to the main gate, they found the clan carriage being readied. “Magi, I’ll be just a moment,” the driver said, his voice low and slow. “You may get in now.” The squat man had two horns that jutted out of the sides of his head.

“Thank you,” Yukiko replied.

Gregory opened the door and stood by to help the women in. Once they were all in, he frowned and looked inside. There was no other space open— as it was, the women were a little crowded. “I’ll ride with the driver.”

“Don’t you want to test an older theory on where I could sit if there wasn’t space?” Yukiko asked with glittering eyes and trembling lips.

Gregory coughed and shook his head. “I’ll be with the driver.” He shut the door, hearing muted laughter coming from inside.

“I’ll be riding with you, sir, if that’s okay?” Gregory asked the driver.

“That’ll be fine, magi,” the driver replied. “We are good now.” He motioned Gregory to climb up.

Getting onto the bench seat at the front, Gregory settled in. “You’ll be okay coming back for us?”

“Magus Dia informed me as to what the schedule was, sir,” the driver replied. “I’ll be there to pick you all up.”

“Thank you…?” Gregory trailed off leadingly.

“Sorry, magi. I’m Rufous.”

“Thank you, Rufous. You can call me Greg. While you drive, can you explain how this works?” he motioned to the reins. “I’ve been in a number of carriages, but I don’t know how it all works.”

“It’s fairly straightforward,” Rufous said. “First, I release the brake…”

~*~*~

“Thank you again, Rufous,” Gregory said as he got down and opened the carriage door to help the women out.

“My pleasure, Greg,” Rufous smiled. “I’ll be back at the right time.”

“Thank you for the smooth ride,” Yukiko said as Gregory helped her out.

“A pleasure, magi,” Rufous replied, bowing his head to her.

Once they were out of the carriage, Jenn headed for the door. “This way, everyone.” She knocked and waited with a wide smile.

“Welcome to the Watashi residence, honored magi. Please, come in,” Elsa greeted them.

Gregory gave Rufous one more wave before he followed the others inside. He was surprised to see Enzo, the oldest boy with the goat eurtik blood, in a butler outfit beside Elsa.

“We will start as we should,” Yukiko told Elsa. “Gather the children for the Peaceful Fist, please.”

“Yes, magi,” Elsa said, bobbing a curtsy.

Enzo dipped a shallow bow as he turned on his heel and left with Elsa.

“Starting him on replacing her,” Jenn smiled sadly. “She’s going.”

“She’s going?” Victoria asked.

“That’s a story. We’ll give you the brief version as we change,” Yukiko told her. “Greg, we’ll be a little behind you.”

“I’ll have them waiting for you,” Gregory said and started down the hall to get his gi on.

~*~*~

Gregory smiled when he stepped into the garden. The children were all lined up and waiting, even Elsa and Enzo. “They’ll be here shortly. Elsa, you told them?”

“Yes,” Elsa said. “Enzo is learning from me and will be taking over when I leave.”

Cosette, the smallest girl of the group and a partial-crocodilian eurtik, sniffled once, but clearly was doing her best to put on a brave face.

“It’s okay to be upset. She’ll be here for a while yet,” Gregory said softly. “Learn while you can and think about what it might mean in the future. Every hardship is a chance to grow.”

“We’ll do our best,” Enzo said. “If Elsa is given this chance, we might get chances of our own later if we can prove we deserve them.”

“You’re correct,” Yukiko said as she led the others into the garden. “Maybe not with my family, but with the clan, or another growing family in the future.”

Cosette swallowed hard and nodded. “I’ll do it.”

“We have every faith in you,” Jenn said softly. “Are you all ready to train?”

A chorus of agreement came from the children.

“They are precious,” Clover beamed.

“Before we start,” Gregory said, “children, these are our friends and clanmates, Clover and Ling. They’re apprentices like we are.”

The children bowed formally as they’d been taught, their left hand cupping their right fist.

“We are honored to be here,” Ling said, bowing back.

“Vicky, you lead today,” Yukiko said.

“Gladly,” Victoria smiled. “Spread out so we may begin.”

~*~*~

With meditation over, the groups broke apart to rinse off. Since they hadn’t done much, Gregory opted to just use a basin and cloth for him and the boys while the women used the baths.

“Greg, will she be okay?” Enzo asked.

“Yuki’s mom is going to have her trained as her personal maid,” Gregory said. “Her parents are kind people. They raised Yuki to be who she is. It’ll be hard work, but we know Elsa can learn quickly.”

“We have to wait,” Reno, the boy with rabbit ears, said.

“A couple of years until you’re as old as Enzo,” Gregory said. “By then, maybe you can start to train with him.”

“More years for me,” Casper sniffled. He was the youngest of the boys, and his pig eurtik blood made his sniffling pronounced.

“That just means you get to learn more as you grow, making it easier for you later,” Gregory said.

Casper blinked his beady little eyes and sniffled again, then nodded. “I’ll do my best.”

“We know,” Enzo said, “and I’ll do my best to help you. I’m not as skilled as Elsa, but I’ll be doing my best for all of us, like she does.”

“Just be true to yourself,” Gregory said. “You aren’t replacing her. You’ll have your own way of doing things and that’s fine. As long as you do your best, it’ll be enough. That goes for all of you. Everyone is different... look at me compared to the others. Each of us has our own strengths and we use them to help each other.”

The boys nodded as they finished getting dressed.

“We’re going to go celebrate Yuki’s birthday. Is everything ready?”

“Baylyss said it would all be ready,” Enzo said. “She was finishing the cake when we went to train.”

“Let’s go surprise her, though I’m sure it won’t be one to her,” Gregory chuckled. “Yuki’s hard to surprise.”

Chapter Fifteen

Gregory gave Yukiko a smile as she came into the dining room with the others. Elsa guided Yukiko to the head of the table, sitting her so that Gregory was to her right and Jenn was to her left.

Once everyone but Elsa and Enzo were seated, Elsa spoke, “We didn’t plan a meal for you, as we were told you would be having a feast when you return to the academy, but we have made a cake for you. I prepared most of it, and Baylyss finished it while we trained. All of us wanted to wish you a happy birthday.”

A chorus of “happy birthday” came from the children as they smiled at Yukiko.

“Thank you. I’m very happy to be here to celebrate with all of you.”

“And I have the cake,” Baylyss said, backing into the room with a cart. “It’s similar to the cake we had for Gregory’s birthday. Magi, I have some fruit for you to have with it. Dia had them delivered yesterday eve. Elsa, why don’t you take over from here?”

“Thank you,” Elsa said. “Enzo, sit, please.”

“Yes, Elsa.” Enzo took one of the few remaining seats.

Elsa brought the cake to Yukiko. “It is a citrus cake with vanilla cream. I hope you like it.” She pulled out the same long thin spatula that’d been used before along with a collection of plates. “If you’ll slice, I’ll deliver the pieces to each person.”

As Yukiko started slicing, Elsa placed the small bowl of aether-infused citrus fruit where the magi could reach it easily, then started delivering slices as Yukiko directed her. Once the cake had been served, Elsa pushed the cart aside and took her piece down to her seat.

The children were already happily eating theirs as the magi each took some fruit to augment their dessert. Elsa watched Yukiko with a slightly worried, but hopeful, expression.

Taking a small bite of cake, Yukiko smiled as she ate it. “It’s very good, Elsa. It might even be better than the cake we had for Gregory’s birthday.”

Elsa smiled, her cheeks flushing as she picked up her own fork. “I’m glad you like it.”

The others chimed in their enjoyment, as well, deepening the blush Elsa had and widening her smile.

The cake was soon gone, much to the disappointment of the children.

Baylyss took the dishes off the table, then returned with a small chest that she set in front of Yukiko. “From the children,” Baylyss said as she stepped back.

Yukiko looked at the children before she lifted the lid. With a soft smile, she pulled out a wood carving. It depicted Yukiko, Gregory, and Jenn sitting on a bench. Gregory was sitting between the women, and all three of them were holding hands. The golden oak carving stood three inches high and six inches wide, and had been polished and stained to protect it.

“It’s lovely, thank you... How did you manage to get our likenesses so well for the crafter?”

Enzo blushed as all the children looked at him. “I… drew you for him.”

“Can we see the art?” Jenn asked.

“It’s not that good…” Enzo said slowly, clearly embarrassed.

“You don’t have to,” Gregory said, “but considering how well the crafter did, they had to have had a good image to work with.”

“Enzo, you did well with them,” Elsa said. “If you hadn’t been able to do what you did, we would’ve had to do a different gift.”

“I’ll be right back,” Enzo said, slipping out of his chair and leaving the room.

“Can we see it?” Victoria asked.

“Of course,” Yukiko said, handing it down to her.

The others agreed the crafter had done a good job. There were minor differences from the real magi, but overall, it captured the trio well.

“Very nice work,” Clover nodded.

Enzo came back into the room with a bundle of papers. Hesitating when everyone looked at him, he licked his lips, then advanced with firm steps toward Yukiko. He set the papers down in front of her, then backed up.

Yukiko gave him a gentle smile and unrolled the first page from the others. It was of Gregory in profile, wearing a worried look on his face. It was just charcoal, but it was well done.

“Yes, that’s him,” Jenn nodded.

The second was Jenn in profile, her expression one of determination. After that was Yukiko. She had a soft smile on her lips, as if looking at a loved one. More followed those— each of the magi who’d visited before was there, along with a few that depicted multiple people engaged in fighting or relaxing. The last one was of Elsa in her maid outfit, her face containing a radiant smile as she looked back at the viewer.

Enzo leapt forward. He snatched that page from Yukiko and quickly rolled it up, his face crimson. “That one wasn’t meant to be in with these!” he said quickly.

Only Yukiko, Gregory, and Jenn had seen the image. Yukiko nodded. “Yes, it was different. There’s nothing to worry about. It’s special in its own way.”

Enzo swallowed, not looking at anyone.

“These are really good,” Ling said as she studied the one of Gregory and Jenn fighting. “Have you ever been trained?”

“No,” Enzo said softly. “I just like to draw.”

“You do wonderfully,” Nessa said, looking at her own profile. “Can you make me a copy of the one of me? I’d like to give it to my parents.”

“Oh, and me, too,” Daciana said. “This one, where I’m poised to fight.”

Enzo glanced up and, seeing their smiles, went over to them. “You can have them.”

“I’ll pay for it,” Nessa told him. “I’d have to pay someone else to do it, so you should get that payment, instead.”

Enzo froze and Baylyss cleared her throat. “She isn’t wrong, Enzo. There is nothing wrong with accepting payment for your work. And, if you want, we can see about finding someone who can help you refine your art even more.”

“But…” Enzo hesitated.

“We can work it around your learning to be the butler,” Baylyss said. “You don’t have to give that up.”

“Please?” Enzo asked softly.

“I’ll look into it,” Baylyss said. “Now, let’s gather up the other art, as there’s another present or two for Yukiko.”

“Can I take this one?” Gregory asked as he looked at one of the drawings.

Enzo moved around to see which he was looking at. It was the art he had made for the crafter with Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko on the bench. “Can I make a copy of it for you, instead?” Enzo asked.

“That’ll be fine,” Gregory said. Pulling out some vela, he handed it to Enzo. “This is what I think it’s worth.”

Enzo looked down at the hundred vela in his hand and his jaw dropped. “But… but…!”

“I’d pay more, but I figured this much would be hard for you to accept,” Gregory told him. “Baylyss, if I leave you the destination and the vela, can you have it shipped when Enzo finishes it?”

“Of course,” Baylyss replied. “Where is it going?”

“To my father,” Gregory said softly.

“Oh, make one for me, too, please,” Jenn said.

“And me, as well,” Yukiko added.

Enzo blushed and ducked his head. “I will.”

With him not looking at Jenn and Yukiko, the two women slipped Baylyss the money to cover the shipping and to pay Enzo. Baylyss understood their looks and nodded.

It took a moment for the art to be gathered, but when it was removed, Victoria grinned as Baylyss set a wrapped package down in front of Yukiko.

“This is from the three of us,” Nessa said.

Yukiko smiled as she unwrapped the package. It was obviously a book, and she was curious about what it covered. When the wrapper slipped aside, Yukiko’s smile grew wider. “‘Krogga’s Advanced Tactics.’ Thank you.”

“Gregory said you liked practical gifts,” Daciana said.

“I do adore them,” Yukiko said as she slipped the book into her obi.

“We didn’t have a lot of warning about your birthday,” Ling said, “but we did get you this.”

Baylyss set another item in front of Yukiko. It was made of silk, decorated with the clan emblem, and had her name stitched to the back of it.

“A bookmark? Very useful,” Yukiko smiled broadly. “How did they have it done so quickly?”

Clover blushed a little when she said, “We had it being made from the day after you gave us the books. We wanted to thank you in turn.”

Yukiko’s smile softened and she gave them a bow of her head. “Thank you, Clover, Ling. I will treasure this friendship gift.”

Ling and Clover smiled back, both of them happy their gift was well received.

“Which leaves our gift for last,” Jenn said. “It’s hard to get you things, Yuki. You do so much for us, and have given us all so much.”

The others at the table nodded along with Jenn’s words.

“Baylyss?”

Baylyss set a wrapped package on the table.

Yukiko knew it was a book as she unwrapped it. She wondered if it was another Empire’s Gambit book or something different, but when she pulled it free of the wrapping, she blinked at it slowly and giggled.

The others all strained to see what the title of the book was.

Yukiko picked it up so they could see the embossed cover easily. “‘Vera’s Myths, Legends, and Lovers.’”

“Because you are our Vera,” Jenn said, leaning over to kiss her cheek.

“You are,” Gregory added, kissing her other cheek.

Yukiko’s face was red, but her smile was bright as she sat there. “I’ll treasure this gift.”

“We had the scrivener add a message from us,” Gregory said.

Opening the front page, Yukiko read the addition. Her eyes glittered and she closed the book. Lips trembling, she swallowed hard and pushed the book into her obi’s storage space. “Thank you...” The words were frayed as she held her emotions tightly.

“What did it say?” Daciana asked.

“As we said,” Jenn replied. “That she is our Vera.”

“That is all of the gifts,” Baylyss spoke up to give Yukiko a moment. “I was asked to set the room for games so you can play with the children. If you are ready?”

The children cheered and got to their feet. The magi also stood, all of them grinning at the children. Yukiko swallowed again as she thought of the message they’d written for her.

The words echoed in her mind as she stood. You will always be our Vera, Yuki. Your love and guidance of love will show us the way forward. Always your hearts, Greg and Jenn. She brushed at her eyes as she followed them out of the room. I will do my best, dear ones... I just hope he understands when I ask for more...

Chapter Sixteen

Shuddering as her toes uncurled, Yukiko let out a soft whimper. “Happy birthday to me, indeed...”

Gregory and Jenn kissed their way back up her body, then each gave her a passionate kiss. Jenn snuggled in next to her, happy to have brought her wife to orgasm.

“You’ve done the same for me many times,” Gregory said, kissing her neck. “Besides, we were told to stay in the room until Dia came for us.”

Jenn giggled, hiding her face against Yukiko’s side. Yukiko looked at her, then also started to giggle.

“What?”

“Thinking back to one of the other times Dia came to get us and we were in bed,” Jenn mumbled.

Gregory blinked as that memory came back to him. Coughing, he had an awkward smile on his lips. “Oh, right.”

“Did it bother you, dearest?” Yukiko asked him.

“No,” Gregory admitted, blushing.

“I liked it,” Jenn’s admission was soft. “It… explains my desires.”

Talk of desires had Gregory’s face flushing more, as he was still acutely aware of what his had been. Living with most of the women in that vision kept refreshing the idea in his mind.

“Did you want to tell us?” Yukiko asked gently, stroking Jenn’s hair. “Neither of us will rebuke you in any way.”

Jenn swallowed hard, and her head moved fractionally. “Okay. Umm, it was because of that moment, where you were guiding my head up and down Gregory’s length. I felt all tingly and happy... You controlling me like that was exciting. I’ve thought about you doing the same to me again, or Gregory controlling me to pleasure you, and…” Jenn trailed off. She shivered, as the idea sent a pulse of pleasure coursing through her.

Gregory blinked slowly, his mind all too happy to supply those images for him. The thought of Jenn being subservient and doing what they made her do had parts of him in full agreement to try it.

“Hmm... we make a good pair,” Yukiko murmured as she continued to stroke Jenn’s hair. “Mine can also be tied back to that moment. I want to give Gregory as much love and pleasure as he can take. He had his strongest orgasm then. Didn’t you, dearest?”

Face flushed, Gregory nodded, not looking at her. “Yeah, it was intense.”

“If you want to try that and see if it really is your desire, my dear fighter,” Yukiko murmured as she bent her head and kissed Jenn’s, “I’m very willing. You or others who wish to be with our heart... I want to bend them to what will please him most. Our heart deserves the very best.”

Gregory swallowed. The idea of telling them his desire stuck in his throat. What kind of asshole tells the women he loves— the ones who confessed that they just want him as happy as possible— that he wants more?

Yukiko looked at Gregory with a smirk on her lips. “Dearest, will you lie back? Our heart wishes to be used to bring you pleasure, and I want to use her in that way.”

Gregory rolled to his back, swallowing as he watched his wives converge on him. You should tell them... they told you theirs. He made up his mind to tell them, but he hadn’t formed the words before Jenn’s mouth found his straining flesh.

~*~*~

Gregory was just tying his obi in place when a knock came on the outer door. “Apprentices, you have a few minutes. Meet in the dining room,” Dia called to them.

“We’ll be right down,” Gregory called back. He glanced at his wives who were just getting their obis on and exhaled slowly. “Yuki, Jenn, you told me your desires… I should tell you mine.”

“We’re listening, dearest,” Yukiko said.

“I’m very curious,” Jenn said. “You looked like you were about to say something earlier, but I think I stopped you.”

“You did,” Gregory coughed, his face heating as he thought it again. “Okay... ummm... this is awkward. My desires revealed themselves during resonance, and had me in the dream bedroom. Darkness was making sounds of pleasure from her corner while you two were on the bed, enjoying yourselves.”

The two women smiled at them being part of his desires.

Swallowing hard, he pushed forward. “We weren’t alone. There were others in the room, wearing not much of anything. They were waiting to be invited to join us. As I looked at them, the two of you told me that if I admitted that I wanted them, then you’d be willing to let them join us.”

Jenn and Yukiko exchanged a glance before giving him their full attention. “Who, dearest?” Yukiko asked softly.

Gregory lowered his eyes, feeling like trash, but determined to finish. “Our friends.”

“Hmm...” Yukiko finished getting dressed and crossed the room over to him. “Thank you, my heart.”

“Huh?” Gregory looked up as she approached, confused as to why she’d thank him for wanting more women.

“Greg,” Jenn said, trailing Yukiko, “we aren’t upset. Remember, it’s okay to look and maybe entertain ideas.”

Closing his eyes as he tried to accept how graciously they were taking his confession, he nodded. “I know, but—”

Yukiko cut him off with a soft kiss. Gregory kissed her back, his arms going around her out of reflex, trying to reassure her with the kiss that he loved her. After a minute, she stepped back and Jenn took her place.

“Dearest, in time, others might join our family. I will not accept anyone who isn’t dedicated to you. They’ll need the approval of Jenn and myself, as well as yours. It won’t be soon, but there is that chance. Knowing that you’re okay with a few who might ask in the future makes it easier for us.”

When Jenn stepped back, Gregory just blinked dully as he tried to get his brain to work. “But, I—”

Jenn put a finger to his lips. “Greg, look at us.”

Gregory had been avoiding doing that, but now, he raised his head and met their eyes.

“We aren’t upset, dearest,” Yukiko said softly. “You’re not a bad man. You’re far from it. You told us, admitted it to us, and then act like we should beat you for it. As I told you before, my heart is what matters the most to me. That’s still true today. If it takes more people to safeguard my heart, I will welcome them, call them family, and love them for you. I accepted Darkness first, then Jenn, and in the future, there may be more, and there also might not be. I’m serious when I say they have to be devoted to you... To you, Greg. Not to Aether.”

“As Yukiko accepted me, I’ll accept others. I agree with her— we must protect our heart. As long as we have your heart and you have ours, I don’t worry about others who may join us. Our hearts will grow with them, as will yours,” Jenn said. “Tell us who you thought of, please? It’ll make it easier for us in the future.”

Gregory’s throat felt tight. His wives were flatly telling him they would accept others, if they were devoted. No man deserved even a single woman like these two in his life, and he had them both. Swallowing, his throat felt dry as he answered her. “Nessa, Daciana, Victoria… Clover, Ling… Mindie. Those are the ones I knew, but there were others behind them.”

Yukiko giggled softly and touched his cheek. “Okay, dearest. Calm yourself, please? Some of those you named are very interested in joining our family.”

“Nearly frantic with hope, in fact,” Jenn added with a soft smile, taking his hand in hers. “A few of them are still unsure at the moment.”

Darkness’ words came back to Gregory, “I will only help those who might be… special to you, walk all three paths.”

“Oh?” Gregory whispered. Seeing his wives’ questioning looks, he exhaled. “Darkness told me that the only ones who she would help walk all three paths were the ones who might be special to me. I never thought about it like this before now.”

Yukiko nodded slowly. “Yes... three of them have been walking three paths, and two more are working on it, but we don’t know if they’re devoted to you. This would be confirmation that Darkness approves of them. Do you agree with that?”

Gregory nodded slowly. “If my wives agree, I do, too. I include you in that count, Darkness.”

Jenn smiled and kissed his cheek. “Good. I’d hate for others to have to walk the wire I did.”

Gregory flushed and his wives giggled at him.

“We should go,” Yukiko said suddenly. “Greg, don’t think we’ll rush things. I was serious when I said they have to prove themselves. Darkness has approved of them, but I want to see their dedication for myself.”

“As my heart wishes,” Gregory said before he pulled her to him and kissed her with all the love he had in his heart. When he finished kissing Yukiko, he pulled Jenn to him and did it again.

Chapter Seventeen

They were the last three to the dining room, and they bowed to the assembled group. “Sorry for the delay,” Gregory said.

“We just finished cooking,” Steva said.

The main table was filled with food and all the seats were taken once the three of them sat down. The next table had food and the staff, minus Steva, who was setting out one last tray on the second table.

Gregory smiled. Every dish was kabocha squash and adzuki beans, cooked in different ways. The memories of his first solstice with Jenn and Yukiko came back to him, and his smile softened as he took his seat.

Discussion at the table was lively as everyone chatted about which of the offerings they liked most. Yukiko and Jenn made sure their friends tried the ones they preferred. Victoria, like Gregory the previous year, looked a little lost.

“Vicky?” Gregory asked, getting her attention. “I know. You look like I did last year. A wise woman told me then that it’s okay. This might be the end of a year and the release of what was to embrace the new, but it’s okay. It’s okay because we’re here, your friends and family in the form of the clan. We’ll help you find your footing again so you can embrace this year and all the ones to come after it.”

Victoria’s eyes glittered and she bowed her head. “I didn’t know I’d feel the loss of my old life so poignantly before now, but, yes, I want this new one. I’ve wanted it all my life, and some of it more intensely over these last few months.” She looked up, her purple-blue eyes locking on his green ones. “I don’t feel lost. I feel hope and excitement. In Aether’s Guard, I found my purpose, and with my friends, I know that I will realize all my dreams.”

“Yes,” Daciana grinned. She nudged Victoria, breaking the eye contact Victoria had with Gregory. “Me, too.”

Nessa chimed in her agreement, and the moment passed for the table. A few of the older magi smiled, recalling their own time in the academy and the friends they had made. A few felt some sadness as they thought of friends who had passed or left the clan, but seeing the newer generation, they also felt hope.

Gregory had looked down when Victoria’s gaze had broken from his. Blinking slowly, he took another bite of the kabocha waffle. Yukiko’s hand on his thigh got him to look at her. Her soft smile warmed his heart and he exhaled slowly through his nose as he ate. Yuki and Jenn are beside me and will help me know the path we should walk.

Breakfast lasted far longer than normal, and they were all full and near bursting with energy. Once they had all finished, Dia led the apprentices and novices out of the clan hall to the porch.

With a smile, Dia said, “When the bell sounds the hour, the first part of today’s events will begin. You have until midday to complete this task. There are items of power hidden throughout the yard for you to find. If you find them, you may do with them as you wish. Do not stop looking unless you are absolutely certain you have found them all. I will come to collect you when it is time to stop. Let Aether guide you on your search.”

She stepped back into the hall and closed the door just as the ninth bell began to chime. All three novices, Ling, and Clover started to rush off. They’d only made it a few feet when Yukiko and Jenn called them to stop.

“Why? Aren’t we supposed to find them first?” Clover asked.

“The first hunter is the best hunter,” Daciana nodded.

Victoria blinked slowly, looking at Gregory. “Dia said we should let Aether guide us.” She looked at Clover and Daciana. “And she never said we were competing.”

Ling nodded slowly. “You’re right… she didn’t.”

“Last year, we cooperated,” Yukiko said. “While we can’t follow Aether, obviously, we did let Gregory lead us last year, and we found them all.”

Gregory had his eyes closed the entire time they spoke, letting his resonance drift out from him. He felt Yuki and Jenn beside him, then the others as they came back. Each of them felt true, solid, and firm to his mind. As he soaked in the feeling, small twinges of something echoed farther away from him. Focusing on one and thanking Darkness for her help, he started walking, his eyes still closed. “This way.”

He led them to the rock garden. He was amazed at how certain he felt walking with his eyes closed— he never misstepped, even as he went around some of the rocks. Pausing beside the central rock, Gregory exhaled. “Daciana, two feet down and three feet that way.” He pointed, knowing he was aimed right at the rock.

Daciana nodded slowly as she gathered her magic to dig as Gregory directed. As she worked her magic, Gregory felt her aether weaving and shifting to her will as it left her body. His resonance harmonized with it, and his breath caught for a moment as his understanding of earth magic changed.

“A small chest,” Daciana said excitedly, making the earth push the item out of the newly-excavated hole.

“I got it!” Clover said as she moved it away from the rock.

“Fill it in, please,” Gregory said. “We should try to restore things if we can.”

When Daciana did as he asked, a small frown touched her features for a moment— her magic felt different. It was like something was caressing her magic as she moved it to fill the hole in. A small shiver traveled down her spine when she glanced at Gregory, who was exuding an air of comfort.

“What’s in the chest?” Victoria asked.

“Wait,” Gregory said as Clover reached to open it. “Ling, check it.”

Ling frowned, but she knelt next to the chest and extended her senses to it. Her breath caught as she felt the magic coiled at the lid. “You felt that?”

“It felt wrong to me,” Gregory said. “You can manage it.”

Ling looked back at the chest, extending her aether to the lid. She chewed her lips for a bit before she nodded. “Hemet just showed me this. Step back please, just in case.”

“No,” Gregory said softly. “You can do this. There’s no need to step back. Just take your time. We have hours.”

Ling swallowed as she stared at the chest. Gregory’s absolute certainty in her ability to manage it made her nervous, but also flooded her with the drive to prove him right. Taking a deep breath, she reached out to the enchantment that Hemet had put on the chest. She was certain it was Hemet’s, as it felt identical to what he’d trained her on.

The others looked from Ling by the chest to Gregory, but didn’t move away. Minutes ticked by as they watched, waiting for anything that indicated success or failure. The chest suddenly flared with heat and Ling’s eyes widened, but when the heat and light vanished, she exhaled noisily. The others exhaled with her, except Gregory, who had been watching her with resonance.

Ling opened the chest. Inside were five small pouches, each branded with a different icon and dyed a different color, but all of them also had the clan emblem. Ling pulled out the first pouch, which held a black circle on dark blue leather below the clan emblem.

Victoria reached out, “I think that’s for me.”

The others each took one that seemed to go with their magic. There was a pouch of gray leather with a stone icon for Daciana, making her smile as she put it on. Nessa’s was white with a thundercloud marking it for her. Clover’s was green with a stoppered flask representing her magic. The last was for Ling, which was plain brown, but the marking was a multicolored, runic circle.

“Pretty sure those are storage items,” Yukiko said. “Dia will tell us later, for certain.”

“They are,” Ling said. “I saw Hemet making the one Daciana has the other day when I was working on another task.”

“This way,” Gregory said as he started to walk again, a smile on his lips as the others all followed him.

~*~*~

Dia found them sitting on the porch, meditating, as the twelfth bell struck. “Done early again this year?”

“We believe so,” Yukiko said, “but you can verify for us. We found the chest with the pouches.” She motioned toward the novices, who all had them on their belts. “We also found five identical rings, which matched the ones we’re wearing.” She tapped her healing ring. “Three sets of earrings, which we believe are for aether storage because they’re mythrum. We wanted to ask if extra aether is useful for alchemists and enchanters?”

“Extra aether is useful for anyone, but more useful for those using combat magic,” Dia replied, having seen the new earrings already gracing the novices’ ears.

“Five bands of shielding,” Yukiko went on. “They match ours, so we’re pretty sure that’s what they are. And two necklaces identical to ours, which let someone vanish from sight for ten seconds.”

Dia’s gaze went to Ling and Clover wearing the necklaces. “That is indeed everything.”

“But that means there wasn’t anything for them,” Clover said.

“We don’t need more items from the clan,” Gregory said. “We are as well-equipped as most initiates or adepts, I would think.”

“Better than most,” Dia smiled. “And now, all of you are, as well.”

“Yukiko suggested we give you our older items so you can use them for the next class of novices,” Nessa said. “We’d like to.”

Dia smiled. “The clan will accept anything you wish to give us that will help the next class, but now it is time for the midday repast. Come.”

They trooped behind her, most of them feeling hungry even though they’d eaten their fill during breakfast.

The dining hall was filled with every clan member. The entirety of the staff were grinning at them.

“I see that my students know that working together is better than working against each other,” Gin said.

“It took all of them to get them all,” Hemet smiled. “Did you like the traps, Ling?”

“They strained me, but yes,” Ling replied.

“The poison on the third chest was unpleasant,” Clover said. “If the ingredients for the anti-toxin hadn’t been with the second chest, we might have had real problems.”

“You’re lucky to have found that chest before the third,” Rhea smiled. “You mixed everything perfectly.”

“I honestly didn’t expect you to find the pouches,” William said. “And if you did, I had expected Daciana to be the one to lead you to it. How did you know, Gregory?”

“I used my resonance to feel for anything that called out to me,” Gregory replied.

That had some of the older magi giving him appraising looks.

“The food is ready,” Velma said as she brought the first cart to the table. “Hot pot.”

“Let us enjoy this meal as a clan,” Bishop said. “The younger magi have somewhere to be after it concludes.”

“Are we going to—?”

Bishop silenced him with a raised finger. “They do not know. Let us surprise them.”

“As you say, Bishop,” Gregory said, bowing his head to her.

Both Yukiko and Jenn shared a smile, though, as they knew what was coming and what that meant for them.

Chapter Eighteen

It took three carriages for them to all get to the tea house. Gregory had been surprised that it wasn’t just the younger magi going, but also the magi instructors, Inda, and Indara. He also wasn’t sure about how they were all going to partake in the ceremony. The room he remembered might have fit six, but it wasn’t big enough for all of them.

Dia had admonished them to be quiet from the time they left the academy until they arrived back at the clan hall. The instructors bowed silently to her, as had Gregory and his wives. The novices, along with Ling and Clover, had verbally said they would, then bowed silently, clearly embarrassed they’d fallen at the first step.

When they entered the garden, another surprise awaited Gregory— there were three women and a man waiting for them. All four wore the same kimono, and they quickly split them into smaller groups before leading their own subsect around the long winding path. Gregory, his wives, Ling, and Clover were the largest of the groups; the novices were with Dia as the second; Bishop, Hemet, Samuel, and William composed the third group; and Leah, Rhea, Inda, and Indara were the last, following the male guide.

Gregory stopped thinking about the others. Instead, he tried to let the peacefulness of the garden help him sink into a waking meditation. It was easier than he thought it would be, as the garden scents and silence helped him find the tranquility he knew would help.

The building at the center of the garden had them removing their shoes before stepping inside. The room was much larger than Gregory remembered, and there were four distinctive settings for a tea ceremony. As he followed the guide to the far side of the room, he dimly noted the sliding walls that divided the larger building into the smaller section he’d seen before.

Taking his seat, he was calm, yet also eager. He knew that he’d be able to speak with Darkness during the ceremony, and hoped his wives would be there with him. A part of his mind wondered what the three novices, Clover, and Ling would see, but it was a distant thought to him at that moment.

When the hostess handed out the pre-tea snacks, Gregory took his with a slow deliberateness. After a few moments, a spot of air began to grow dark, and his smile was internal as his body completely relaxed.

“Happy solstice, my heart,” Darkness purred. “I was surprised when you invoked my name earlier today. It made me happy to have you call me your wife. Oh, how I long for the day when I can touch you safely.”

Gregory accepted the tea from the hostess a minute later, drinking deeply. The world shifted and the opulent bedroom solidified around him, where he was perched on the edge of the bed.

“Hello, my heart,” Gregory said.

A pleased sound came from the midnight-shrouded corner. “Oh, I love to hear that from you. Give me a moment and they will join you.”

Yukiko was next, seated beside Gregory. He kissed her cheek as she blinked in awareness of where she was.

“Dear one, how have you been?” Yukiko asked not Gregory, but the corner.

“I have been as well as I can be, Yuki,” Darkness replied. “Jenn will be with us shortly.”

It felt like only a second later when Jenn appeared on Gregory’s other side. Gregory gave her the same kiss on the cheek that he’d given Yukiko.

“Hello, Darkness,” Jenn smiled. “How have you been?”

“As well as I can be,” Darkness replied. “Now that we are all here, we can talk freely for a little bit. I was very proud of you all earlier today. To openly admit your desires is hard for most. That is where many magi stumble with their resonance— to deny that part of yourself would stymie your resonance, making it much harder for your soul to embrace the world.”

“I was terrified,” Jenn said. “My brain kept trying to tell me that they would be disgusted with me.”

“I felt the same,” Yukiko said. “I thought who would want me when I want to control them, to use them for our heart?”

“Yes. You two are so well-matched in that way,” Darkness sighed happily. “You two are the core of his life and love. Never doubt that.”

“I’m still uncertain about my desires,” Gregory said softly. “I have you three. It feels greedy to even consider more.”

“Which is why you will always be a good man,” Darkness replied gently. “Your worry for us will always keep you going slowly. There is nothing wrong with that. It is better than what most others would do.”

“And we support your desires, dear one,” Yukiko said, covering his hand with hers, “as your lovers will be our lovers, too. I’ve come to see that love grows; it isn’t finite. The more love we give you, the more you have to give to us.”

Jenn nodded, putting her hand over his other hand. “And we’re not going to just drag them into bed with us.”

“That would be bad for everyone,” Darkness agreed with Jenn. “Yuki, the ones you consider, I already approve of. If they walk all three paths, they have my blessing. That way, none of you will need to risk a clumsy attempt to contact me outside of advancement or a tea ceremony.”

Gregory flushed at her comment. “I understand, Darkness.”

“I will continue with my current plan unless you tell me otherwise,” Yukiko said.

“It is a good plan,” Darkness said.

“Will we see you again tonight?” Jenn asked her.

“Oh, yes please,” Darkness whispered.

“We do still need to repay you,” Yukiko said with a touch of desire. “Greg, you wouldn’t mind if we share this space tonight so Darkness can be here with us, do you?”

Knowing what she was asking, Gregory swallowed. “I look forward to it.”

“As do I,” Darkness purred, “but our time is almost over now.”

“What are they seeing?” Gregory asked suddenly, his curiosity about his friends’ futures coming forward.

“What might be if they stay with the clan,” Darkness giggled. “Or are you asking if they are seeing themselves with you specifically?”

Gregory’s face flushed hot and he looked down. Before he could reply, the world trembled and his wives vanished. Head snapping up for a brief fragment of a second, he thought he saw the outline of a woman inside the darkness. The bedroom vanished in the next moment, and he was bowing to the hostess.

The trip out had Gregory as the last one in line. As he walked, he saw the thoughtful, hopeful expressions on his friends’ faces. Each time he caught sight of one of them, he smiled. Even if they never join our family, I hope they find the happiness they deserve.

~*~*~

Back at the academy, Gregory nearly laughed. Clover and Daciana looked to be vibrating in place. Must be hard for them to restrain all the questions they have, he thought.

Just as they were passing through the arch made by the hedge around the clan hall, Gregory spoke when he saw Clover open her mouth, “Wait.” The word was soft, but held a weight he didn’t know he could project.

Dia glanced back and, seeing both Daciana and Clover closing their mouths, looked at Gregory and bowed her head. She led the younger magi into the garden, motioning them to sit before she stood in the middle of the benches.

“Now, one at a time,” Dia said, “ask your questions.”

“Is it the future?” Both Daciana and Clover asked in near sync.

Dia gave them both a look before she laughed lightly. “I know it must have been hard for you both to wait. The answer is that the future is too fluid for what you saw to be certain. However, it is a possible future. Some say it’s even the most likely future.”

“Can we make certain it is the future?” Nessa asked after a moment of silence.

“Do what you think best, but do not push to do more, nor less. The future you saw will come to pass unless something shifts. You yourself can make it not happen by being too forceful,” Dia replied.

Victoria bowed her head. “My vision saw me in the clan kimono years from now. I know the clan was almost back to its previous glory, but that was eclipsed in my vision, as I’d found my own dream being realized. I won’t push, Dia, but that future is what I will work toward.”

“That is the best way,” Dia smiled at her.

“I…” Ling paused, “hesitated in my vision. In doing so, I lost the chance I wished for. I can change that, right?”

Dia’s smile grew. “Yes. Your vision shows you a pivotal point in your life. That’s what most see. It’s very likely that point will come up in the future, and now, you know how to change it.”

Ling bowed her head. “I will make it real. Thank you, Aether, for giving me this warning.”

When no one else spoke, Dia nodded. “Very well. Now that your questions have been answered, we can move onto the next part of the solstice. This is the part that most young magi look forward to.” Clapping her hands, she looked toward the entrance of the atrium as the staff came out with trays, setting them on stands beside Dia.

Those who hadn’t been with the clan before the solstice last year looked curious, while Gregory and his wives smiled, knowing what was coming.

Dia thanked the staff as they set the trays out for her, then bowed and departed. “On the winter solstice, the clans give gifts. Each clan hands out their gifts differently, from those who have brought the most profit in for the Han clan, to who can win the tournament they hold for the Iron Hand. For us, we give gifts equally.”

The novices stirred, their eyes locked on the covered trays.

“We prefer helping our young magi grow their aether,” Dia said as she removed the lids. The heavy scent of herbs filled the immediate area. “Now, for this to have the greatest effect, you need to grow your aether while partaking. Since you all work on the Peaceful Fist, I suggest that.”

All of them rose, spreading out so they had room, and took the first stance. In unison, they began to move through the first kata.

~*~*~

Gregory ached when they finished— he was breathing hard and covered in sweat. His whole body felt stretched and overinflated, close to bursting. His wives and friends looked like they were in similar conditions. Victoria, Nessa, and Daciana were trembling where they stood, looking faint.

“Yukiko, Jenn, help me guide the novices to the bath, please,” Dia said. “We’ll go slowly. You all did very well. Tomorrow, you will see what you just accomplished. Gregory, lead the way, please.”

Bowing formally, he started walking. His legs felt a little unsteady, but he knew the others were in worse shape. When he finally reached the bathing rooms, he gave them all a smile as they passed him on the way to the women’s bath. They each gave him smiles in return, some a little shakier than the others.

As they entered the far room, he stepped into the men’s dressing room and saw that a majority of the baskets were already full of clothing. Gregory stripped off his sweat-soaked kimono and put it into a basket. Seeing the set of clean apprentice’s robes already waiting for him, he smiled and was about to place his gloves, boots, and jewelry into the basket, but then stopped. With a thoughtful expression, he had his storage ring absorb his loose items. It left him wearing his storage ring, but he was fine with wearing it into the bath.

“How did it go, Greg?” Zenim asked as he opened the door to the inner bathing room, coming out.

“I think it was more potent this year,” Gregory replied.

“Which means you will be higher ranked tomorrow,” Quilet said softly. “We need to go help with dinner. Enjoy the bath.”

“Thank you,” Gregory replied as the staff came out to dress. Stepping past them, he gave the others in the room a bow of his head. “Magi, Gin.”

“Gregory,” Gin smiled, “did any of them faint?”

“No, though the novices looked like they were about to.”

“They were higher ranked than I expected them to be when I was brought in to teach,” Samuel said. “I wonder how much they will grow tonight?”

“They might attain two ranks,” William said, “though few ever do.”

“True,” Hemet nodded, “but our young magi are special. I heard our longest-tenured apprentices all achieved two ranks each last year.”

When everyone turned to him, Gregory nodded. “We did.”

“Hmm,” William said, “the Peaceful Fist does combine two paths. I wonder if that helps with their growth during the solstice?”

“But the novices didn’t study that path before joining the clan, did they?” Samuel asked.

“I think they did,” Hemet smiled. “They flow smoothly while following the path. Ling and Clover are rougher, but are quickly smoothing out.”

“Inda and Indara both say they feel the Peaceful Fist is helping them, as well,” Gin added. “The clan is going to explode with numbers in the near future.”

“As those who seek power hope it will work for them,” Hemet nodded. “But the solstice weeds out those who are unfit to stay.”

“The tea house?” Samuel asked. “Yes, I can see where, if they weren’t committed, it might shake them.”

Silence fell as Gregory began to wash, the others in the room lost in their thoughts.

When Gregory came over to the tub, William spoke up, “I wanted to ask before, but didn’t wish to pry too far, Gregory. How did you acquire those scars?”

Looking down at his arm, Gregory exhaled as he thought back to his age day. “A bane wolf.” Sinking into the water, he continued, “It was just after I became an adult…”

Chapter Nineteen

Gregory was glad the bath had even more yuzu than last year, as other magi joined him this year. By the time his aether had settled down, there was only a single piece of yuzu that hadn’t gone black. Gregory was just finishing getting dressed when a cough came from the doorway.

“Gregory?”

“Yes, Dia?”

“Ah, you are done?”

Gregory moved to the doorway. “I am.”

“Then you are ahead of the others. We shall join you in the dining room shortly.”

“I’ll see you there, Dia.”

Gregory found everyone but the female magi already seated when he entered the room. “Dia said they’ll be here soon.”

“They might have beaten you here, but they needed more yuzu,” Velma said.

Gregory took his seat, banishing the image of all the women in the bath, with Yukiko standing by the door, asking for more yuzu fruit.

A few minutes later, the others arrived with Bishop in the lead. As they began to take their seats, the staff brought dinner to the table. It was the same meal as last year— soba noodles in dashi broth with scallions alongside fish cakes.

“These fish cakes are mostly salmon with small pieces of koi for the novices and our newer apprentices,” Ravol said as he set the platter down.

“This one has more koi, which is good for you three,” Velma said to Yukiko, “and for the more advanced who want a lighter repast.”

“This one is for the magi instructors. They are just koi,” Zenim nodded as he set that platter before the elder magi.

“And some salmon for you, Armsmaster,” Quilet added, “or for anyone who wants a bit more but without the aether.”

“The white pitcher is juice, the brown is a lightly-infused aether wine, the red has a higher potency of aether, and the blue is just wine,” Steva said as he set out more pitchers.

“Reminds me of home,” Victoria said softly, looking at the meal.

“I said the same thing last year,” Gregory told her as he picked up the brown pitcher. “Wine?”

“Please?” Victoria asked from her seat across from him.

Gregory poured for himself and the others who asked before he took some food. The meal was as good as it had been last year— the fish cakes had more of an aether kick, but he didn’t feel strained by the time he finished.

Everyone present complimented the staff on how they’d prepared the meal. Hemet even thanked them for not pushing the aether content of the fish cakes, as that allowed him to enjoy as many as he wanted to without worry.

Dia stood as the staff began collecting dishes. “It is time for the last part of the solstice. The time of saying goodbyes and welcoming the new year. The fire and lanterns await us.” As she left, the others all stood and followed her.

Gregory found himself hanging back so he could walk with Victoria. “Your town didn’t do lanterns, did they?”

“No. I’m not sure what she meant,” Victoria said.

“They’ll have paper lanterns. You get to write your regrets on them, and then they’re ignited and let go. They’re made so the lantern is carried aloft, taking your regrets or old burdens with them,” Gregory said.

Victoria looked up as they stepped outside at the darkening sky. “That would have started fires where we were from.”

“Yes, and it isn’t the only new experience for you tonight,” Gregory chuckled as he thought about the fireworks. “Don’t hold back. Write out your regrets and let them go. I found myself feeling better when I did.”

Victoria gave him a smile. “I will. Thank you, Greg.”

Dia got the bonfire lit as the magi took seats around it. Lanterns were passed around and people began to mark them. One by one, Dia lit them, letting them trail into the sky. As the last of the light of day faded, Victoria’s breath caught when she saw all the lanterns climbing into the still air.

Gregory accepted the lantern from Steva and, after a few moments, wrote on two of the sides. He took it up to Dia and held it out to her. “Please, Dia.”

Dia lit the lantern, releasing it so it would rise. “Does it feel better this year?”

“I feel better this year,” Gregory told her. “My wives help me a great deal.”

“Dia, please?” Victoria asked, coming over to them.

Dia lit the lantern that had writing on all four sides. After a moment, it was drifting aloft. “Let them go. They are no longer burdens for you to carry.”

Victoria exhaled deeply before she bowed to Dia. “My life is here with the clan. What is past is past. Now, I look to the future, Dia.”

Dia’s eyebrow rose, but a smile graced her lips. “I’m sure your future will be bright.”

The sudden crack and boom had Victoria jerk to look around. When Gregory laughed, Victoria frowned at him, but he shook his head and pointed upward. A moment later, another firework burst to life.

“What is that?” Victoria breathed.

“Fireworks,” Daciana said, coming over to her friend with her own lantern that had only a single side marked. “Used to celebrate the solstices.”

“They make a loud noise, then burst with color,” Nessa said, holding her lantern with two marked sides.

Dia lit them both, then sent them on their way. “Friends and new beginnings. This is the time of year when everything stands before you. Your life changed this last year, but now, you have us to help you. Sit, enjoy the fireworks, and just drink in this moment. This is the only celebration like this that you’ll have with all of your friends.”

All three novices looked at Gregory, who was flanked by Jenn and Yukiko.

“Dia, please?” Clover asked, coming over with her lantern. All four sides were marked with ink.

“Of course,” Dia smiled, lighting the lantern as the next set of fireworks burst above them.

“And mine, please?” Ling added. Hers was likewise soon floating away.

“Should we sit and enjoy the lights?” Yukiko asked the others. “Maybe back there on the ground so we can all sit together?”

The others quickly agreed and moved back away from the bonfire, sitting behind the older magi. It was a little farther away from the fire, which made it colder. Gregory sat with his wives pressed to his sides, sharing warmth with them.

After a few minutes of watching, Nessa shifted to sit beside Yukiko. “Do you mind, Yuki?”

“It’s okay,” Yukiko said, opening her arm to the younger magi.

“Jenn?” Daciana asked a little hesitantly as she scooted closer.

Jenn gave Daciana a smirk, then nodded. “For now.”

Victoria took the other side of Nessa. “Thanks, Ness.”

A few more minutes passed before Clover scooted toward Daciana. “It’s okay?”

Daciana let out a small bark of laughter, then opened her arm to Clover. Once Clover settled, Daciana leaned in and whispered to her. Clover’s face heated, but she didn’t move away.

Ling had gone to Victoria’s side. “Do you mind, Vicky?”

Victoria smiled. “For a fellow clan member, I will always help as I can.”

Gregory’s forehead furrowed as he looked one way, then the other. He was surprised how they’d split up. Would have thought Nessa, Daciana, and Victoria would be beside each other, and that Clover and Ling would do the same. After a moment, another thought came to him. Passion versus intellect, maybe? I mean, those four are the more cerebral… he paused, then had a small mental laugh at his use of a word he’d never have used two years ago. I think that’s what it is, though... that, and maybe them trying to grow closer to the others? Yukiko and Jenn leaned in a little closer and that train was lost as another thought came to him— the one about what would come later when they retired for the night.

The fireworks stopped, but the magi continued to sit and enjoy the moment. Whispered conversations were held, too low for Gregory to hear, but he didn’t try. He was happy just to have this time with his friends and family. Eventually, the bonfire burned down enough that Dia called the night over. The group slowly disentangled before heading inside.

Goodbyes were said as they separated on the stairs. The novices all began a whispered conversation as they left the others behind. On the next floor, Ling and Clover wished them a good night. As they left, they also began to have a hushed conversation.

Yukiko had kept her face impassive both times, but a small smile had grown on her lips as she trailed Gregory and Jenn. She watched Gregory’s back, thinking over what she’d heard from the other two groups as they’d parted. Making it to their room, she slid the bolt before following them into the bedroom and stripping her clothes off.

“You get along with Victoria,” Jenn said.

“We have a lot in common with both of us coming from the fringe,” Gregory replied. “I just know what it was like for me. She has her friends with her, but knowing someone has had the same experiences might help her, too.”

“It does,” Yukiko said. “She was very happy that you took the time to explain the lanterns to her.”

“He didn’t warn her about the fireworks,” Jenn snickered.

Gregory laughed. “I wanted to see what I probably looked like.”

“She reacted very similarly,” Yukiko told him. “The startlement and wonder.”

“It was a good night,” Jenn said as she slipped her kimono off.

“It was,” Yukiko agreed. “I’m glad they were comfortable enough to join us in watching the fireworks.”

“Daciana was very comfortable,” Jenn snickered. “She snuggled right in against me.”

Yukiko giggled. “Nessa was more reserved… to start with, at least. She was pressed against me almost as much as I was to Greg by the end. It was like that all the way down both sides, I think.”

“I’m glad they get along as well as they do,” Jenn said. “I’d worried about what Lightshield said when he invited them over.”

“About them fighting?” Yukiko asked. “Yes. Luckily, it looks like that isn’t going to be an issue.”

“They looked far from fighting tonight,” Gregory said. “They separated from their normal groups, too.”

Yukiko gave him a smile. “Well spotted, my heart. Yes, they’re making an effort to be friendly and supportive of each other.”

“Daciana and Clover were discussing common interests,” Jenn said as she finished undressing. “I added a few of my own thoughts at times.”

“Ling, Victoria, and Nessa were doing the same. Those three are more analytical than the other two. Ling was asking about life on the fringe, trying to understand it more,” Yukiko said, setting her folded clothing aside. “But now, it’s time for bed.”

Gregory gave her a heated smile. “Bed?”

Jenn was already slipping under the covers. “Come join me and find out, dear one.”

“And after that, we’ll have another dream with our beloved Darkness,” Yukiko added. “Come, dearest. Join us and let us shower you in more love.”

Gregory finished undressing and went to his wives, a smile on his lips and love in his heart.

Chapter Twenty

Gregory woke with a happy sigh, the memory of his time with his wives while Darkness watched still fresh in his mind. A soft snore from Jenn got him to smile down at her. Jenn’s head rested under his right pectoral, her breathing tickling him slightly. Yukiko shifted with a content sound, her leg tightening on his.

“Good morning, my heart,” Gregory whispered.

Blinking as she woke up, Yukiko gave him a small smile. “To you, as well, dearest. I see we grew two ranks again.” Her hand tapped the medallion on his chest.

Gregory looked at his medallion, not having paid attention to it before now. Nine circles were illuminated sunflower yellow. “Yes, which will fuel the rumors about our growth. Next year, the clan might be flooded with novices hoping to join.”

“They’ll weed them out during the tea ceremony,” Jenn murmured sleepily. “We won’t be here, either. Our novice friends will have to help guide them.”

“Good morning,” Yukiko said when Jenn looked up.

“Mmm, good morning, our guiding wife,” Jenn giggled.

Yukiko snickered, then leaned over to give her a kiss. “I’m happy to bring you joy. You will be our stalwart warrior, but also our pliant lover.”

“And he will be our heart, holding us and the others together,” Jenn added.

“Yes. We will hold his heart and shower him with all the love he can stand,” Yukiko smiled.

“I will never stop you from showing me love,” Gregory said. “And I will listen if you say someone should join us. I have a feeling that won’t be soon, though.”

“Not soon, dearest,” Yukiko agreed. “I’m thinking past this year.”

Gregory exhaled slowly. “Okay. That makes it easier to accept.”

“Do you think our friends have grown as much as we have?” Jenn asked as she rolled out of bed.

“I want to find out,” Yukiko said as she kissed Gregory’s chest. “Come on, dearest, either you move or I climb over you. We both know that you prefer we didn’t tease you in the morning.”

Gregory reached up, catching her delicate chin between his thumb and finger, and tilted her head to meet his eyes. “Correct.” He kissed her softly, then slipped out of bed.

Yukiko exhaled a wistful sigh before following him. “Since we weren’t told about playing today, I have to assume we aren’t in the first round of the tournament. I wonder how they’re going to manage the games? If one of the class is not playing at all, and only three players per class are playing to start, is just that one person going to be the coordinator for all three games?”

“That’ll slow the game down drastically,” Jenn said. “Hmm... that might be one of the points, though. The tournament will start slowly, but I expect it will become harder the longer a class is playing.”

“I was thinking,” Gregory said as they began to dress, “if, for example, one of you three loses, they might place one or both of you against the winner of the other team until one side or the other is gone.”

“Multiple fronts of the same battle…? Hmm,” Yukiko looked distant. “We need to talk to the others. We have to decide which three of us will play. Also, I want to use scouts quickly at the start. I have a suspicion about what we’ll be seeing.”

“Expanded front?” Jenn asked.

“We’ll talk with the others, but yes,” Yukiko nodded.

Third bell chimed as they finished dressing.

Clover and Ling were just about to the stairs when the trio met them at the landing. “We grew, we grew, we grew!” Clover chanted when she saw them. She broke into one of her silly dances with a wide grin on her face.

“Two ranks,” Ling said, watching her friend with amusement. “We’re at the fourth rank now.” She pulled out her medallion, showing off the glowing, sunflower yellow circles.

“We ranked up, too,” Jenn said, showing them her medallion.

“Aww...” Clover’s excitement faded slightly. “We’d hoped we’d started to catch up.”

“You will in time. The ranks are supposed to be harder to gain as we advance,” Yukiko said, looking a little distracted as she said it.

“That’s supposed to be true,” Ling said slowly, “but since we’ve known you, we’ve grown faster. We match the majority of our class now and outrank the clanless.”

Gregory said, “But you know why we grow faster.”

Ling bowed her head. “We follow Aether’s Path. I will follow as you lead. It feels right.”

“Do you think the others gained two ranks?” Clover asked suddenly.

“We should go see,” Jenn said.

They found the novices coming their way when they made it to the next floor.

Daciana rushed forward with her medallion out. “Ninth rank.”

“Two ranks for you, too,” Nessa said, seeing Jenn’s medallion, which was still outside her clothes. “And you, as well.” She smiled at Clover.

“We all grow so strong!” Clover beamed.

“Indeed. Our young magi will be the talk of the academy again,” Dia said. “Are you going to breakfast?”

“Yes, Dia,” Yukiko said, motioning the others to start moving. “We just paused to greet each other.”

“Ah, very well. I, myself, am quite hungry, as Aether smiled upon me last night.” She slipped her own medallion out. Eight cyan circles were glowing on her medallion. “Lightshield left me some alchemical aides that helped push me over the edge last night.”

“Congratulations, Dia,” Gregory said a second before the others echoed him.

“Thank you,” Dia smiled. “Let us go share our joy with the others.”

When they made it to the dining room, they found Bishop already there, smiling broadly. “Novices, Apprentices, Dia,” she greeted them as her smile grew. “I was fortunate last night…” She trailed off when she caught sight of all their medallions, including Dia’s. “Ah, I see you all grew as well.” She pulled her own medallion, illuminated with six bright, cyan circles.

“So much younger than me, and yet not that far behind,” Dia said. “You were always fast in your growth, but as you can see, our current young are growing even faster.”

“Yes,” Bishop said, her eyes showing true happiness. “You will have your work cut out for you in the coming year and beyond, Dia.”

Dia bowed her head. “Yes. It will be challenging, but rewarding.”

“Breakfast will be ready shortly,” Ravol said from the kitchen.

“We don’t have a tournament game today, do we, Dia?” Gregory asked.

“No, which means you will be training today.”

“Can we ask that Farin be brought over so we can discuss tactics with him?” Jenn asked. “We have to decide which of the three of us will be the first players for our class group.”

“A good idea,” Bishop said. “Building strong alliances is always good.”

Dia nodded. “It is, indeed.”

“I’ll go after breakfast, but he might decline,” Bishop said.

“Understood, Bishop,” Gregory said.

“We think he’ll be willing,” Yukiko said. “He’s as focused on winning as we are.”

“He is,” Clover nodded.

“We will see,” Bishop said.

“Breakfast,” Ravol smiled as he pushed the cart to the table.

~*~*~

Coming back to the clan hall after the archive, the apprentices smiled and waved at Farin sitting on the porch. Farin bowed to Dia, then stood and waved back to them.

“Thank you for inviting me to your clan hall,” Farin said when they were close enough to talk. “I must ask, do you mind if I share the basic tactics we discuss with my clan?”

“No, as long as it’s nothing specific,” Gregory said. “I’d rather have the Iron Hand go to the tournament than some of the other clans.”

The others agreed with Gregory.

“Thank you,” Farin exhaled. “I’d also like them to be there.”

“We were going to use the war room,” Jenn said. “This way.”

Once they were inside the war room, Yukiko spoke up, “We need to decide which of us will be in play first. On top of that, I believe our individual games will combine into a joint battlefield.”

Farin frowned. “But Egil said we wouldn’t be on the same board…” Trailing off, he considered things.

“Connected boards,” Ling said suddenly. “Oh… I can see that. Pigeons to scout for the others?”

“I knew she’d get it,” Jenn grinned.

Clover’s eyes widened and she nodded. “Oh, I get it! If we send messages to each other, we can help or even combine onto a single board. Then, we walk over the single opposing magi, then turn and do the same to the others.”

“Unless they do the same thing. This might also be wrong,” Gregory said. “This is speculation, but investing in pigeons and sending them out should be a low-cost investment at the start.”

“It would explain why we’re being separated into different rooms,” Clover said. “Most will think it’s one-on-one matches for the first round, at least.”

“Unless I’m right, and you winning just means you have to face the winner of the other team if one of your allies loses,” Yukiko said.

“Most will want to play a little more defensively at the beginning, since your army is what you keep moving forward,” Farin said. “I like the idea of pigeons to check for allies at the start, if they don’t cost too much. If they cost as much as normal messengers, I’d opt for the light horse messenger.”

“That’s a good point,” Jenn agreed.

“How do we pick who plays in the first round?” Clover asked.

“Most will expect us to field three of our clan,” Yukiko said. “We should opt for the best combination of magi we have.”

Clover and Ling agreed, even if they looked disappointed.

“But we should see about getting the others into the game as quickly as we can, too. Might not be the first game, but if the army and pay chest carry over, it would be easier to get them in, then,” Gregory said.

“Agreed,” Farin said. “If it does become a combined fight, the more magi we have, the better. We don’t need to place first, either, just in the top three.”

“I expect Egil to throw another twist or two into the tournament,” Gregory said. “So don’t overcommit, but make sure to bring enough force to bear.”

“Okay, so we’re agreed on who and the idea of looking for each other?” Clover asked to make sure.

When they nodded, Ling spoke up, “Okay, starting tactics— we should discuss what each of you is likely to do given each terrain type.”

Chapter Twenty-one

A little over a week flew by for Aether’s Guard. They had Farin over every day during the two hours the novices were in their economics class. They talked strategy and about how different scenarios might affect each of them in different ways. Clover, Ling, and Gregory were just as intent on offering ideas and solutions, knowing this was the best they could do to help the team before the games started.

They spent the rest of their time during those days training— they did magic training, physical and weapons training, meditation with the Peaceful Fist, and they discussed magics. Yukiko took three days explaining shadow magic and demonstrating different things. After her, Jenn had spoken about physical enhancement and how it felt to her. Like Gregory, there was nothing external besides the aether flame when she pushed her aether to do as much as it could.

During those study sessions, Gregory did his best to touch their magics the way he had with Daciana, Ling, Clover, Nessa, and Victoria during the solstice. Both women had slowed speaking, watching him, but it didn’t stop them.

As they were saying goodbye to Farin after the ninth day of strategizing, Dia informed them that they would be playing the following day. The rest of that day was a blur for the apprentices, who were eager to play.

~*~*~

Third bell woke the lovers from their sleep. They didn’t tease or banter— they got out of bed and started dressing. Yukiko and Jenn were already reviewing possible strategies in their minds, and Gregory didn’t interrupt them.

The first words spoken were to Clover and Ling when they met up on the landing between floors.

“Good morning. Are you two ready?” Gregory asked them.

“We’re as ready as we can be,” Ling said. “We know that we might not even play during this round, but we’ll be reviewing different strategies while we wait.”

“We’ll get you in as soon as we can without crippling our units,” Yukiko said.

“We know,” Clover smiled. “We’ll be ready, but make sure to stay strong.”

“That is paramount,” Jenn nodded.

“Let’s go,” Gregory said.

A floor down, they found the novices waiting for them. “Good morning,” Daciana said. “Nervous?”

“Not as much as we could be,” Jenn said. “We’ve done all we can to prepare for the unknown.”

“A little, but like Jenn said, we’ve prepared as much as we can,” Yukiko added.

“We’ll miss you over the next few days,” Victoria said. “We’ll do our best to keep striving while you’re busy.”

“You’ll be playing back-to-back games, won’t you?” Nessa suddenly asked.

“We think so,” Gregory agreed. “The number of teams and the days that have gone by means that two sets have already played, putting us in the last set. Gin has been here twice, indicating a day between games. Hopefully, we get something similar.”

“That’s what I’d thought,” Nessa nodded. She bowed to the apprentices. “We’ll be wishing the best for you.”

“For Aether’s Guard,” Yukiko replied, bowing back just as formally.

The others all murmured the same before heading down to breakfast.

The table in the hall held the majority of the instructors. Only Gin, Inda, and Indara were missing. Dia gave them a bow of her head when they entered the room.

“We all wanted to wish you luck today,” Hemet said as they took their seats.

“Gin wanted me to convey that, as well,” Bishop added. “He opted for a few more hours of sleep, since he’ll get little over the next few days again.”

“Understandable,” Gregory said. “We’ll all be in a similar state soon enough.”

“Not all of us,” Daciana muttered.

“Next year will be your turn,” Dia told her. “Since your seniors won’t be here, if you wish to have me explain more of Empire’s Gambit, I will do so during those times you normally study with them.”

“We accept, Dia,” Nessa said. “We look forward to going to Gin’s home on our day off and starting instruction on games, too. We were sad to miss last week, but staying here to train with them was good for us. We’d like to stay and train with them if a day off aligns with theirs.”

“I will let Baylyss know when to expect you so the game instructors can be ready,” Dia said.

“I have breakfast ready,” Quilet said. “Since you were all up, I opted for a buffet instead of the normal meals.”

“That’s fine, Quilet. We’ll serve ourselves,” Dia said.

~*~*~

“Good morning to you all,” Rafiq greeted them as they entered the archive. “Excited?”

“We’re looking forward to the chance to show how strong Aether’s Guard is,” Yukiko smiled.

“I’m sure the academy knows already,” Rafiq chuckled, “but strength and strategy are different things. Considering how studious you’ve all been, I won’t be surprised when you win this match.”

“Thank you,” Jenn beamed. “I think we’re all still good on our books.”

The others agreed with her.

“Very well,” Rafiq said. “Good studying to you.”

A round of thanks was given to him before the group headed to their normal table. As they approached, they were surprised to find two people already there.

“Aether’s Guard,” Hayworth said, bowing his head to them.

“Hayworth,” Gregory greeted him back. “We didn’t expect others to be here.”

“Walun expressed interest in coming to study with your younger magi today. I came to make sure he wasn’t bothering your clan,” Hayworth said. “I was surprised when I heard you all come every day.”

“Studying is always a good idea,” Yukiko smiled.

“True, but unless one is on the mind path, it doesn’t do as much as it could,” Hayworth replied.

“He isn’t bothering us,” Nessa said, breaking into the conversation. “Walun’s been very respectful. If he stops being so, we will cordially disinvite him.”

Hayworth gave Nessa a raised eyebrow, then stood and bowed his head. “Very well. I’ll not bother him about this matter again unless I’m told I need to intervene.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said.

“I don’t want to embroil my clan in a needless conflict. If he was just so besotted with one of the novices that he was pressing them too much, I would curtail that now.”

Walun was looking at the table, his face burning.

“Now that that’s done, do you mind if I join your study session today?” Hayworth asked.

“We normally sit with our juniors first,” Yukiko said, “but considering how awkward that would be for some, maybe we should head upstairs now, instead.”

“Yes,” Gregory nodded. “What have you been studying, Hayworth?”

“Imports and exports,” Hayworth replied as they made their way toward the stairs. “I hope to get a border posting for my magus years, at least.”

“Which border?” Ling asked.

“Doesn’t matter. I’m studying for all of them, just in case. The prestige to a clan for holding those positions isn’t small,” Hayworth said. After a small pause, he added, “I also like the idea of being there if trouble happens.”

“Didn’t think you were fixated on combat,” Clover said.

“It’s not combat, it’s the chance to make a name for myself and the clan if I can quickly quash any trouble,” Hayworth said. “The more one does, the greater the chance you’ll be posted to better things later. The empire still requires clans to provide magus tier and higher magi for some postings.”

“Like ambassadors,” Jenn said.

“Well, yes,” Hayworth conceded as they took their seats on the second floor. “There is also the academy. Being able to shape the younger generations seems like a rewarding post.”

Gregory chuckled. “Between those two, I think you’d rather be an ambassador.”

“True,” Hayworth nodded, “but there are postings for just a clan, too. Every city has a true magus or higher to keep the peace. It’s possible for your clan to post you under an empire-appointed magi there.”

“Huh,” Gregory said. “I didn’t think about that. I’d only really looked at postings that we might see when we leave the academy.”

“Most only think that far out. All clans have uses for the magi. My clan posts magi with important cargos to deter potential trouble.”

“The Han clan does something similar,” Yukiko added. “All the merchant clans do.”

“Magi Squares?” Hayworth asked when he saw them bring out their blank grids. “I’m doubly surprised to see you with them.”

“They help focus us for learning,” Clover said. “We just started them not long ago.”

“But these three are on the advanced ones,” Hayworth said. “Interesting.”

“Care to join in?” Gregory asked, pulling out another blank advanced grid. “We make them for each other, then finish the one made for us.”

“Which would double the effectiveness of the lesson,” Hayworth nodded slowly. “Thank you. I will. I will also mention this to my clan, as we should’ve been doing similar. The clan staff makes them for us, but I can see where making them for others of the clan would be helpful, too.”

“Unexpected allies can be profitable,” Yukiko said.

“True,” Hayworth nodded. “Your class is playing this round?”

“Yes,” Jenn said.

“I hope you know how to look at… a wider picture.” Hayworth’s pause and slight stress on the words hinted at things.

“We thought that might be the case already,” Gregory chuckled. “We’ll just have to see if we were right. Well… they will,” he amended.

“Yes, they removed you entirely,” Hayworth snorted. “Shortsighted. But certain clans raised a fuss over your perceived ability to cheat with your magic, as if you could use it for days on end with little rest.”

“I don’t mind,” Gregory replied as he started his puzzle. “It gives me an overview of the entire game. I’ve learned a few things by being the coordinator.”

“I hadn’t considered that position,” Hayworth admitted as he filled in the blank grid. “You truly don’t care that you were the only one singled out?”

“If it makes it so that, when my class wins, they can’t complain and cast doubts, not at all.”

Hayworth laughed lightly. “Ah, there it is. Determined to make all other clans look lesser than your own.”

“No,” Yukiko said. “That isn’t our intent. We just wish to raise our clan up…” She trailed off with a small smile.

“But if a single clan falls hard, that’s fine, too,” Jenn added.

“If they fall, my clan wouldn’t mind at all,” Hayworth said. “The loss of face they suffered when Elkit was crushed ruthlessly by Magi-killer was sweet. I was surprised when he extended that olive branch by offering Barlz the position.”

“You shouldn’t have been,” Gregory said. “Consider how fair and even he’s been this whole time— he truly is just trying to help our year learn proper tactics. As he said, Barlz had the right idea during the game.”

Hayworth fell silent as he worked on the paper in front of him, his thoughts dissecting memories and thinking on what Gregory said.

~*~*~

When they arrived at the tactics hall, Egil was already there. All five of them greeted him and bowed formally, and Egil motioned to a table. “Have a seat. Once the others get here, we will see who you are fielding and divide you. Those not playing will be sitting here with me. You, Pettit, will be helping one of the games, and it won’t be the one your friends are playing.”

“I understand, sir,” Gregory said.

“You’re the only apprentice with a clan who is not playing or an alternate,” Egil said. “Every other class picked the clanless in their group to be the one out.” He snorted. “Shortsighted.”

“That’s the way the empire is,” Clover said, her usual tone subdued, “but maybe it’ll change in the future.”

“Hope is good,” Egil nodded. “Now, sit and wait.”

Before long, the other groups filed in. One was a group that Gregory had been hoping he wouldn’t see. Nick gave Gregory a sneer as his group took their seats. Once the instructors and apprentices were all there, Egil shut the doors, then paused as the sixth bell began to chime. Gregory was staring at Nick’s group, as Chucky Smitty was missing again from their number.

“Apprentices, your groups are the last of the initial round,” Egil said once silence had fallen again. “There will be a single day off between this round and the next for one of you. Some have complained that this will put your group at a disadvantage going into the next round. To that, I had only a single reply: ‘And?’ No battle, much less war, is fair. As for how we decided who would play who, it was simple— we drew names from a bowl. As much as some of you might feel this is rigged, it was completely random, and Grandmaster Pan was the one who drew the names. If you still feel that way, take it up with him.”

No one spoke up when Egil paused.

“Now, Aether’s Guard, who are your three?” Egil asked.

Yukiko stood. “Myself, Jenn, and Farin, sir.”

Her declaration drew some murmurs from the other apprentice groups. The instructors just nodded, having heard of Farin playing in the pre-tournament game.

“Very well,” Egil said. “The first three rooms on the third floor are for you. Wait until I send you all off, though. This way, you get to see who you are against.”

“Yes, sir,” Yukiko said, retaking her seat.

“Han clan, who plays for you?” Egil asked.

The Han clan declared theirs and were told they would be on the second floor. The Hardened Fist set their three and were paired against the Han clan, leaving just one group that hadn’t been called.

“Eternal Flame,” Egil said, turning to them, “declare your three.”

“Myself, Parks, and Morlit,” Nick said, gleefully staring at Gregory’s group.

“You have the other three rooms on the third floor. Your opponent is Aether’s Guard,” Egil said. “One last thing. Wood, which magic are you using?”

“Earth, sir,” Farin replied.

“Very well. Instructors, you have your assignments. Alternates, stay here,” Egil announced. “Competitors, dismissed to your rooms.”

Yukiko, Jenn, and Farin stood. Since they were closest to the stairs, they were the first to go up. Yukiko was having a hushed conversation with them as they went.

Nick slowed when he passed Gregory’s table. “Now we’ll knock your clan from this competition.”

Seeing Egil watching them, Gregory didn’t reply.

Nick snorted and walked off, the last to go upstairs.

Egil cleared his throat. “My four coordinators, come here.”

Gregory stood and, after a second, the clanless who’d been left out of the games stood, too. The three paused a few feet from Egil.

“You will be helping coordinate the games that don’t affect your classes. As you can see, we are missing an apprentice, which means we will be having a guest assist us today.”

A gust of wind blew around them and, a moment later, Grandmaster Pan was standing there. “Magi-killer,” Pan nodded.

“Sir, you will be coordinating for Shun’s group,” Egil said, “considering the reasons why we are missing Apprentice Smitty.”

Pan’s lips thinned, but he nodded. “Understood.” With another gust of wind, he was gone.

“Pettit, Han group,” Egil said as if the grandmaster being there was normal.

Gregory bowed, waiting while the others were divided up. He smiled when Mavic was sent to work with his wives and Farin, though a part of him still wondered what Egil had said about Chucky Smitty. Once they’d been given their instructions, they were handed three maps for the people they were assisting, a folder with blank paper, and a charcoal pencil.

“Go introduce yourselves, and do your best to learn,” Egil said.

Gregory bowed, the others a beat behind him. Turning, he headed away, giving Clover and Ling a smile as he went. They grinned back at him, having heard who was assisting their class. Mavic glanced their way, but didn’t make any motion to them.

Chapter Twenty-two

Gregory felt refreshed when he woke up— it’d been a long three days for him. His four hours of rest a night had kept him going, along with the naps he snuck in during rounds. Jenn and Yukiko had it rougher, but they’d still done better than Nick’s group. Farin managed to hold out during his game until Yukiko and Jenn could get to him.

When he was told that they’d been able to meet up and form a single unit, he’d been thrilled until he was informed that Nick’s group had done the same. Nick, however, hadn’t even bothered with scouts to ‘find’ his teammates, leading to Farin being assaulted by three units until Jenn and Yukiko got there.

They hadn’t told him much, deciding to do a debrief during the novice class period on their day off, instead. He did know they had won and, by the end, they were in decent shape. They’d deliberately played longer to build themselves up before taking Parks off the board last.

Jenn stirred beside him, and he kissed the crown of her head. She always slept lower than he did, using him as her pillow instead of an actual pillow.

“Good morning,” Jenn murmured.

“Morning,” Yukiko yawned as she woke up.

“Good morning to you both,” Gregory added, kissing Yukiko’s brow. “I think it’s about our normal time.”

“We went to sleep early and I feel good,” Yukiko said. “I guess we can…” She trailed off as the third bell told them the hour.

“Time,” Jenn said, sliding out of bed. “Farin will be over at sixth bell so we can talk about the game.”

“I remember,” Gregory said as he followed her to the armoire. “Nick was pissed.”

Yukiko snickered as she recalled the yelling. “He was worse when we eliminated him. If Grandmaster Pan hadn’t been their coordinator, it might’ve been worse.”

“Clover and Ling said they could hear him,” Jenn smiled.

“I heard him on the second floor,” Gregory added, “and again when you finally won.”

“We’ll be able to bring at least Ling or Clover in right away next game,” Yukiko said, “but we’ll wait to explain it all.”

“They were well-rested, at least,” Gregory chuckled. “Egil just lectured on aspects of the game and let them have breaks.”

“I think they stayed up with the others when we went to bed,” Jenn said, “which is good.”

“Yes. It’s good to see them building bonds,” Yukiko said as she began to dress.

“It’ll be nice to just train,” Gregory said. “Did we want to try holding our aether today? We were going to wait until after the solstice, and it’s past that. Or, do we want to wait for the tournament to be over, just in case?”

“After the tournament,” Jenn said. “It’ll hurt a lot. Trust me.”

“I’m fine with waiting a little longer,” Yukiko said with an uncertain expression. “Maybe we should wait until we’re initiate tier?”

“Waiting is a good idea. Letting our channels develop more is the best idea to make sure we don’t hurt ourselves.”

“We also need to impress on our friends to not try this until they’ve reached the initiate tier, too,” Jenn said. “Maybe longer for Clover and Ling, since their channels will be even further behind.”

“I was thinking we could write out when we started things, give it to Nessa or Victoria, and let them shepherd Daciana,” Yukiko suggested.

“We should write it out for Ling and Clover, too,” Gregory nodded, “along with when it might be best for them to try it.”

“I’ll do it during studying today,” Yukiko said. “Now, let’s finish getting dressed and get going.”

~*~*~

Farin greeted them as he entered the war room, “Good morning.”

“Good morning,” Yukiko replied. “Glad to see a night’s rest refreshed you.”

“I had an early dinner, then collapsed,” Farin admitted.

“We’ll all get a good night’s sleep tonight,” Jenn said.

“We’re the unlucky group to play in the next round,” Yukiko said. “Maybe they hope it will hinder us, but we’ll show them that we’re prepared for it.”

“We will,” Ling nodded.

“Let’s break down the last game and see what we can learn from it,” Jenn said.

“The pigeons helped us find each other quickly, yet not as quickly as the Eternal Flame did,” Farin said.

“Harrison was upset about them managing it as quickly as they had,” Yukiko said. “The Grandmaster agreed to let it happen, though.”

“Gave them an early advantage that proved nearly disastrous,” Jenn said, “which just made winning all the sweeter.”

“Would explain his rage,” Gregory said. “I know they met up and went for Farin first, but I don’t have any details.”

“Farin, why don’t you start this off?” Yukiko suggested.

“Sure. The game mostly took place on my map, so let’s set the board, first,” Farin nodded.

Farin walked them through the early game, showing them how he’d set up for defense and the awful realization when he saw the combined army coming for him. He also showed them how he’d used all the aether his magi had to reinforce his defenses. He laughed when he got to the part where Jenn and Yukiko came onto the map— that’d gotten the combined force of the Eternal Flame to back off, not wanting to get flanked.

Yukiko used her shadow magi to personally deliver their plans to Farin on the first turn they were all on the same board. After that, they used pigeons for the real messages and horse messengers for the decoy messages.

Using the false messages, they managed to trick Nick’s group into trying to cut off a supposed flanking maneuver, giving them the room to rush to join Farin in his bunkered position. That wouldn’t have worked if Nick had been using a master or grandmaster magi. Because he wasn’t, he couldn’t get his fire over the earthen walls Farin erected.

From there, it was mostly a game of attrition until the second day. Yukiko led them as the commander on the field and directed them to attack not the army, but their supplies. They used the lightest, fastest units they could field, and were able to stress the other side into foraging and having their morale drop from lack of pay and comfort.

Michelle spread her men out in a direct line to protect the supply line and, in doing so, gave Yukiko the chance to get the first decisive advantage. With morale low, Michelle herself had to position her command unit along the line. Their light scouts got them just enough information to pinpoint Michelle. Using that information, Yukiko used her shadow magi to assassinate Michelle before fleeing back to the camp with the small amount of intel and pay she got her hands on.

“That was before they started holding their magi in reserve to stop me from doing the same to them,” Yukiko said.

“I remember Michelle storming past,” Gregory chuckled. “She was upset, but fortunately, she didn’t see me.”

Jenn took over telling them how the game had gone from that point. They knew archers were useless against Parks and Nick, as were any of the high-value units, since they could stymie or just burn them out. Instead, they went the other route.

“Massed light foot,” Gregory said with a smile. “And spread out to limit the effect of a fire magi. It made them vulnerable to cavalry, but they didn’t have those units or archers.”

“With the defensive emplacements, they needed heavy foot to get in close,” Farin said.

“We ended the second day ready to launch our attack,” Jenn said, looking at the board.

“Which is why we were surprised on day three when they attacked us,” Yukiko snickered. “It also let me get Nick.”

Yukiko explained the last part of the game. When they met up on the third day and were getting ready to spread out and attack, they found the Eternal Flame marching on them. Instead of attacking directly, they sent the light foot out to either side. Yukiko prepared to use her magi again, marking Nick’s location when he started decimating the light foot on his flank. Parks shielded his flank with his magi as their heavy foot rushed the defensive walls that Farin had erected.

“I know from the game how much a fire magi can do,” Yukiko said “which is why I prefaced our counter with, ‘If Nick uses his magi four times, I use mine to assassinate him.’” She smiled. “Harrison actually laughed and made a note, making sure that our coordinator knew how the fight would go.”

“He did what Yuki thought he would,” Farin laughed. “He was so mad, so mad.”

“It nearly killed my commander, as well, but with him dead, that broke the morale of their combined army,” Yukiko said. “It forced Parks to break off and retreat.”

“Good thing, too, as the light foot had been nearly wiped off Nick’s flank, and the heavy foot on Park’s side butchered most of the men there,” Farin said.

“After that, we just built up some cavalry and used the superior movement to harass and eventually run Parks down,” Jenn said. She showed them the moves on the board so they could visualize the progress.

“Which also let us build up our supplies and pay,” Yukiko added. “Clover, Ling, which of you is coming in as soon as we start the next game?”

“Clover,” Ling said.

“Li—” Clover had started to say, but she just closed her mouth and nodded. “Okay.”

Yukiko smiled at them. “It’s good that you both want the other to be the one to join us, but you’ll both likely be in before we finish.”

“I figured as much,” Ling smiled. “It’ll let me be more flexible during the next match.”

“What about your commander, Yuki?” Gregory asked.

“Healed by the time we ended the game. We’re in the best shape we can be in.”

“I had a thought...” Farin said. “Do you think there will be a round after this one?”

“Oh!” Clover nodded. “Because the end of this round will give three winners.”

“Exactly,” Farin said.

“But he promised weapon instruction for the winners,” Ling said.

“True,” Gregory said. “He might base that on how the armies are at the end of the next round, though.”

“Hmm, that’s a good point,” Yukiko said. “We can ask him tomorrow.”

Eighth bell began to chime and they stretched. “Farin, see you in class tomorrow,” Gregory said, exchanging a handshake with him.

“I just hope we aren’t facing my clan,” Farin said.

“Oh, yes, I’d rather not,” Clover said.

Dia was coming toward them as they exited the room. “Ah, good, I thought I might have to get you.”

“We finished just before the bell,” Gregory said.

“Off to your training,” Dia said lightly. “Farin, let me walk you out.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Farin said, bowing to her.

Chapter Twenty-three

During magic training, Gregory spent each day with two people. He’d been rotating who he watched and tried to emulate each time. At the moment, he was seated on the roof of the clan hall, watching Nessa learn from Master Samuel Eagleeye.

“Now form the wind— compress, harden, and sharpen it,” Samuel said. “Not into the overly large windblade they taught you, but into a small, sharp point.”

“An arrow?” Gregory muttered.

“Exactly,” Samuel said, nodding his way. “Arrowheads of wind.” He motioned to the target a dozen feet from Nessa. “Hit him.”

Gregory saw the air shimmer before Nessa as it was molded to her will. The shimmer was the same size and shape of an arrowhead. A moment later, it zipped away, slamming into the training dummy that had been brought up to the roof.

“It was faster,” Nessa said.

“Yes, but can you tell me why?” Samuel asked.

“It was small, less mass, which meant it could be moved faster for less energy,” Nessa said.

“Correct.”

“Because it was faster, it would be harder to dodge,” Gregory said.

“That is true, but since it’s a single small attack, it’s also easier to deflect or block,” Samuel replied.

“What…?” Nessa hesitated. “What if I had a few of them?”

“That might be harder than you think,” Samuel said. “It normally takes a mind path to be able to split their concentration past two arrows. If you wish to try it, though, go ahead.”

After a few seconds, a few shimmering missiles streaked into the wooden dummy, making it wobble in place.

Nessa exhaled slowly. “That is harder than I thought it would be, but it gives me more chances to injure my opponent.”

Samuel was silent for a moment as he looked at the target. “I… am honestly surprised. I couldn’t manage that until my apprentice year.” He gave Nessa a long, searching look. “I had thought you were on the combined path the clan was following.”

“I am,” Nessa said. “Three missiles was doable. I’m not sure I would’ve been able to manage four.”

“Hmm...” Samuel said. “I had thought there were four.”

“I saw three,” Gregory said, though he had seen four.

“Very well,” Samuel said after a moment. “You saw how wind blades could be deflected or dodged during the last tournament. Because they are larger, they become easier to see. The smaller one is harder to see.”

“I thought so, too,” Nessa said. “I wasn’t positive, but it also felt easier to send the smaller ones than to push the bigger one out... But it was the same volume of air, so why is that?”

“Think about it,” Samuel said.

Gregory thought he knew, but he waited for Nessa to answer.

“Mass to acceleration?” Nessa asked. “The smaller ones have less mass each, so getting them to go takes less energy to accelerate them?”

“Yes,” Samuel smiled. “Now continue that thought.”

“If it’s energy used to accelerate, the small ones could move much faster if I created a single windblade and used the energy of a larger one to push it,” Nessa said, her eyes going wide. “It’d be nearly impossible to dodge it.”

“Good, but if you miss, you just used all that energy for nothing,” Samuel said, “which is why I favored more small constructs over a single one.”

“Do you have to make them in front of you?” Gregory asked. “Every earth mage I’ve seen can make and throw their creations from any direction. Can’t wind magi do the same?”

Samuel laughed. “Oh, if only you’d been a wind magi. The trick there is that, for most wind magi, it’s harder to sense and shape the air farther away from themselves. We’re working with nebulous gas, not the physical materials of earth.”

“But it can be done,” Nessa said slowly. She stared at the target, and a point of air above it slowly formed into an arrowhead.

Samuel whirled back to Nessa, his smile growing wider. “Finish it.”

The single point began to shimmer, then slammed down faster than the previous ones had flown. The dummy fell over after being hit directly from above.

“You just killed him,” Samuel said, going over to the dummy and standing it back up. “Come see.”

Gregory stood up, following Nessa over. The top of the dummy had fractures running across it. A small, inch-deep chip of wood was missing from the point of impact. Gregory blinked as he thought about what that would’ve done to a person.

Nessa exhaled slowly. “I don’t want to kill anyone during the tournament.”

“Then send it slower,” Samuel said. “Later, during weapon training, we will be using your aether to help you do the improbable with your arrows.”

Talk of weapon training jogged a memory for Gregory. “Thank you for having me, Master. I think I’m going to head down now.”

“Of course,” Samuel said. “Your insights were helpful today.”

Gregory bowed to them formally before he headed down into the clan hall. He paused in his room for a few minutes, then went farther down.

Gregory stopped walking when he stepped outside, watching Bishop and Jenn fighting. Flashes of blue aether marked their limbs for very brief moments. Shaking his head, he went toward the rock garden.

Magus William Rockcrusher was seated on a bench as he lectured Daciana, who was sitting on the ground in front of him. “True. During the tournament, you don’t want to kill your opponents, but after the academy, you need to be ready to do it. That is why earth spears are the staple of most earth magi during these years, and for many even beyond their time here.”

“Most can only manage a single earth spear at a time,” Daciana said.

“But what else have you seen from them?” William pressed.

“Softening the ground to make it harder to move, a pit that took an apprentice out of the tournament,” Daciana said. “They could have crushed him, right?”

“They might have,” William said. “The fact they contained him even for a few seconds was shocking. Trying to trap a physical enhancement magi that way fails a lot.”

“Because they can use their magic to break free, unlike other magi,” Gregory said as he came closer to take a seat beside Daciana.

“Correct,” William nodded. “Now, during the tournament, you fashioned dozens of earth balls, then had them wait for you. Even the apprentice magi didn’t use that tactic. Why?”

“Because dirt balls aren’t as useful as a spear,” Daciana conceded. “But what if I’d shaped them?”

“Into?” William asked.

“Spikes?”

“Show me.”

Daciana looked at the sand around the nearby boulders, and a hand-sized spike of hardened sand formed. She looked at William, who motioned to the target dummy. With a force of will, she made it shoot out, slamming into the dummy’s chest.

“That would be easier to dodge if it came from the front,” Gregory said.

Daciana frowned before two more spikes slammed into the dummy from behind.

“Better,” William nodded. “You can do as you did before, making them and leaving them until you need them. It’s an advantage our magic has over the others. Being able to direct them during combat is difficult, but if you work at it, it becomes easier. We’ll work on that now. Gregory, attack her. Daciana, defend yourself, but make and send spikes at the dummy.”

Gregory rolled over backward, rising to his feet. He gave Daciana a chance to get up before he rushed her.

~*~*~

Physical conditioning and unarmed training were over, and they started to split apart for weapons training.

“Nessa,” Gregory called out to her.

She paused, looking back at him. “Yes?”

“I have something for you,” he said. “I don’t have a real use for it, but you will.” He pulled the bow and arrows from his ring. “Here.”

Nessa hesitated as she looked at the items. “What?”

“Gregory helped make the bow during our time away from the academy,” Yukiko explained. “Since you’re going to be using a bow, he must have felt that you should have a good one.”

“He made it?” Victoria asked, having paused to see what was going on.

“Just the last steps of it,” Gregory said. “It’s a good composite bow, but honestly, I doubt I’d get a lot of use out of it. But I think you will.”

Daciana moved up next to Nessa and nudged her. “Well?”

Nessa blinked, then took the bow and quiver from him. “Thank you, Greg,” she stammered as she pulled the items to her chest. “I’ll put them to good use.”

“It was a good idea,” Jenn said. “We better get moving, though.” She looked at the instructors watching them.

“Yes,” Yukiko said as she walked away.

The rest of the group broke up, going to train with their individual weapons. As they did, Nessa glanced back and saw the smile on Gregory’s face as he turned to face Gin.

“Sorry, Sensei,” Gregory said. “I didn’t mean to cause them all to pause.”

“I’m sure you didn’t. We will spar as we have been, with no aether to be used. Do you realize you’re winning over half of our matches now?”

“I knew I was winning more, but not how often, Sensei.”

“Still, working on your form is good, so let’s hone your edge as best we can,” Gin said. “I was thinking of having you work with the bo-staff, as well.”

“If that’s what you think best,” Gregory said as he set his feet, taking the first stance.

“In the future, not today. Today, we fight,” Gin said as he took a defensive posture. “Now come. Let’s see how you do.”

~*~*~

The group retired to Gregory’s room for the last hour of the night after dinner.

“Did you miss going to see the kids?” Victoria asked them.

“Yes, but we need to be ready for tomorrow,” Gregory sighed. “How about you?”

“Yes,” Daciana said, “but if we have the chance to train with all of you, we’d like to do that. It was nice of the instructors to train us today when they’re normally off.”

“I think they’re being well-compensated,” Yukiko said. “Let’s focus on why we’re here now. Whose turn is it?”

“Me!” Clover said quickly, getting chuckles from the others.

“Okay,” Yukiko smiled. “Tell us about alchemy.”

“Everything in the world has some aether in it,” Clover began, “but once it’s broken apart, the aether starts to fade. For an alchemist, the trick is to take that aether and contain it before transmuting it. The components used dictate what might come of the project.”

“So fire weed is useful for some things, but not others?” Victoria knew this was the case, but wanted to make sure.

“Exactly. There is one component that can be used in any project, though.”

“Bane cores,” Gregory said.

“Yes,” Clover grinned. “Bane cores are a common material. At least the weakest ones from the bane beast farmers are.”

“Bane beast farmers?” Jenn asked.

“Where else would we get enough bane meat for all the magi?” Yukiko asked.

“I never thought about it before,” Jenn admitted. “It makes sense when I think about it.”

“They only raise the least of bane beasts,” Nessa explained. “Fowl, boar, cow, and fish. There is some variety among those, but it’s just those four general categories for the empire. I’ve heard that other countries have a few other options, though.”

“This is taking us off topic,” Gregory chuckled, “but I also had never considered it before. I think I know what my next topic of study will be.”

“It’s a big topic,” Clover said. “Since I work with them, I’ve already been reading about it.”

“Ah, those used in our current supplements?” Jenn asked.

“Yes! They are the base,” Clover grinned. “First, we take a core and grind it…”

Chapter Twenty-four

Taking their seats in the tactics hall, the group greeted Egil when he came in.

“Aether’s Guard, I’m not surprised you are here first again,” Egil said.

“We’re looking forward to today’s game, sir,” Gregory said.

Egil gave Gregory a nod. “Even you?”

“Yes, sir. I have every faith in my clan and our friend.”

“Luckily, he won’t be facing his clan today,” Egil said. “They play once one of these games ends. I’ll explain when everyone arrives.”

“Yes, sir,” they replied as one.

They waited for a good while before the next group arrived. Hayworth led his group of Swift Wind apprentices into the room. Seeing them already there, Hayworth gave them a nod before taking a table a few feet away from them.

“Facing his group will be tough,” Yukiko said. “Spatial magi are nearly as good as shadow magi for assassinations.”

“It’ll be tough, but we’ll manage,” Jenn said.

The next group was Shining Light, led in by Klein Armit. Seeing the other two groups already there, he bowed his head to both, then took a seat that put him across from Hayworth’s group.

Just before sixth bell began to chime, the last group came striding in just behind the instructors. Jason glared at Gregory’s group, as did the others behind him.

“Petak is fire, Fureno is enchanting, and Jason is physical enhancement,” Gregory said. “I think the other two are crafters.”

“I don’t recall their names, but yes,” Jenn agreed.

Barlz shut the doors, as he was the last one to arrive. He joined the other instructors in the middle of the room.

“Now that we are all here, we can discuss today’s matches and what comes after,” Egil announced. “If you win today, you will be going to the tournament. The last set of clans will be playing after your matches. Once they finish, there will be one last round among the winners to determine which position you take overall. The group that wins gets their weapons training with me. The academy has also offered up prizes for the three places.”

The groups all sat up straighter, looking forward to the prizes. They didn’t know what they would be, but the academy didn’t skimp on rewards.

“Now, the elder drew your matches. If you have any complaints, you can bring them to her attention,” Egil said, knowing none of them would. “Any questions?”

No one spoke up, so Egil motioned to the instructors, who dispersed to go to their rooms.

“Three of your groups are together and can occupy a single room for now. If one of you is away from your shared camp, there are two other rooms ready to host you.”

“What if we bring in a fourth?” Hayworth asked.

“They will join one of your commanders in a shared command space, having just reported in with their unit,” Egil replied.

“What if we need more than three rooms?” Klein asked.

“That will get tricky, but there are ways around it depending on who needs other rooms,” Egil said. “The choice is yours, but separating your forces that far might be unwise.”

“Thank you, sir,” Klein said.

“Now, Shining Light, second floor, the last three rooms,” Egil said.

Klein and two of his clan members stood up.

“Swift Wind, second floor, the first three rooms.”

Hayworth and two of his clan got up, watching Klein as they followed the others up the stairs.

Jason was wearing a hateful smile as he stared at Gregory’s group.

“Eternal Flame, third floor, the first three rooms,” Egil called out. “Aether’s Guard, third floor, the last three rooms.”

Yukiko stood with Jenn and Farin, and Jason had risen with Fureno and Petak. The two groups stared at each other for a moment before Yukiko spun and walked away.

“Who are my coordinators?” Egil asked.

Gregory wasn’t surprised that it was all clanless with him before Egil.

“Pettit, Shining Light,” Egil said.

Gregory bowed and headed away as Egil called the next person.

Klein’s group had taken the very last room as theirs. “Pettit,” Klein greeted him when Gregory entered the room.

“Armit,” Gregory said before turning to the instructor. “Magus Klim.”

“Pettit,” Klim replied, inclining her head. “Now that you are here, we may begin. Shining Light, you may place your units on the southern edge of the board.”

Klein looked at the board with a detached air. The board had a large forest between the two sides of the board, and a road that ran north to south in the middle of it. The forest itself was a mixture of heavy and light woods.

“The western corner?” Klein asked his clanmates.

Both of them nodded, agreeing that the thicket of heavy woods there was the best choice.

Gregory was surprised at the variety of troops the team placed down. They hadn’t focused on any one type of unit, and the sheer number of troops was also surprising. He had thought that Yukiko had stacked their team before the end of the last game, but Shining Light had a few more units than they did.

“Who did you face in the first round?” Gregory asked.

“Yamato Shipping,” Klein replied.

“Didn’t take them out quickly?”

“We let the last member of their team survive for nearly an entire day before we won,” Klein said. “We prepared for today and beyond.”

“You are well-prepared,” Gregory said as he started to take notes. “Give me a moment to get all of this marked down.”

Klein nodded absently, as he was still studying the board. “Hayworth isn’t stupid, he’ll have done much as we have. I believe his command unit will be here.”

Floxin stared at where Klein indicated, nodding slowly. “Yes. It’s the best part of that side of the board.”

“He might have set up here,” Gula countered, pointing to another section of woods. “It gives just slightly less cover and puts him in a prime spot to find a scout checking your guess.”

Klein nodded slowly. “Either of those spots is likely. Gula, we’ll use you here so you can recover for later.”

“Agreed,” Gula said, looking at his magi. “Three turns, I’ll be out. Wind, scout the first location.”

As Gregory was making notes, he was remembering how they played, as his friends might face them in the next round. “Which path are you scrying?” Gregory asked.

“I’ll barely make it to that location,” Gula said, “but let’s go this way.” He pointed to the path his magi would ride the wind, as he might spot scouts or others on the way.

Gregory marked out the path on the map provided to him. “Is that it for this turn?”

“No, we’ll be bringing in another,” Klein said. “I’m thinking Nilum.”

“He’s the best choice,” Floxin said. “We’d been considering adding him to the clan. Let this be his test.”

“Dunn would approve of that,” Gula agreed.

“We spend the vela to bring Nilum onto the field,” Klein told Gregory.

“Okay. I’ll go let Magi-killer know,” Gregory said, making a note. “I believe he arrives at the start of the next upkeep. Right, Klim?”

“Two upkeeps,” Klim replied. “You go meet with the other coordinator, and I’ll go inform Nilum and Magi-killer.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Gregory said.

Gregory stood waiting for a few minutes in the hall. When the other apprentice came out of the far room, they met halfway between them. “Did you want to start?” Gregory asked.

“No, I will go second,” the clanless apprentice said.

“I’m sorry,” Gregory said. “I don’t recall your name. I’m—”

“We all know who you are, Pettit,” the man said with a put-upon expression. “Hard not to know the champion of our year. You, Warlin, and Bean are known to everyone.”

Gregory bowed his head. “Fair enough. I was trying to be civil.”

The man hesitated, then bowed his head back. “I’m sorry. I’ve just seen too many use their names to lord it over us.”

“Yeah, they exist,” Gregory sighed. “Is Jason doing that?”

“All of them are.” The apprentice looked away from Gregory. “Being clanless is difficult.”

“It can be, from what I’ve heard,” Gregory agreed. “Maybe one of them will take you in after the tournament.”

The apprentice nodded slowly. “Yeah. Umm… your clan… is it accepting more members?”

“You’d need to approach Magus Dia and ask her,” Gregory said. “Truthfully, it takes a lot of faith.”

“Faith?” The apprentice looked up quizzically.

“That Aether will return,” Gregory said simply. “If you don’t believe that in your soul, then you wouldn’t enjoy it in the clan.”

“Oh, I see.”

“We should compare notes,” Gregory said suddenly.

“Right. Uh, I’m James Tocks.”

“Nice to meet you, James. Call me Greg,” Gregory said. “Okay, not a lot for me to go over with you. They’re scouting using this path…”

~*~*~

Hours passed with no real movement from either side. Scouts had gone out from Hayworth’s side, finding the rough outline of Klein’s camp.

Gula had again used his magi to scout Hayworth’s side— letting them catch and butcher the last set of scouts— before they changed their camp location. With that done, Klein’s group set out pickets to catch and kill any other scouts coming in.

“Okay, now we begin the slow shift,” Klein said. “The army will move slowly to decrease our chance of being seen. The outliers will keep doing their jobs to catch and kill the scouts. Nilum will join our forward unit with his men. Remember, two spaces only. That way, we can move to assist if you end up in conflict.”

“I remember,” Nilum said levelly, his weasel eurtik features muted, but still obvious. “I’ll have the pigeons ready to send if the attacking force is more than a scout.”

“At the end of this turn, you’ll need to occupy the next room,” Klim told Nilum.

“Understood.”

“Is there anything else to note?” Gregory asked as he wrote.

“No. This is where we’ll pause for the turn,” Klein said. “I’m surprised you’ve been so quiet, Pettit. Do you not have any comments about our strategy?”

“It isn’t my place,” Gregory said. “I’m just here to coordinate the game.”

“He is correct,” Klim said.

“But he’s going to know what we’ve done. He’ll take this knowledge to his clan and, if they survive this round, they’ll have an idea of what we have and can do,” Klein said in his normal drab tone, clearly holding to his meditation.

“Hmm... I’ll raise the point with Magi-killer,” Klim said. “He’ll likely say that rumor always precedes an army. Besides, there’s nothing stopping you from using an entirely different strategy if you fight them.”

Klein bowed his head. “I accept that.”

“Nilum, to the next room, as your unit is moving this turn,” Klim said. “Gregory, go meet the other coordinator.”

“Yes, ma’am,” the two men said in echo.

Gregory paused in the middle of the hall, waiting for James, when he heard a faint, angry yell from above him. A smile touched his lips as the scream had been masculine, making it unlikely to be any of his friends that were upset.

“That sounded bad,” James said as he approached Gregory.

“Probably the Eternal Flame being thwarted,” Gregory grinned. “The downside to being part of the clan is that the Eternal Flame really hates us.”

James shuddered. “That’s a good point.”

“Did you wish to start this turn?” Gregory asked to push them back on topic.

“Sure. I think another scout is going to get butchered again,” James said. “They’re traveling this line…”

Chapter Twenty-five

Gregory woke to a knock on the outer door of the suite. Dia informed them that it was time to get up if they wanted food before they were due at the hall.

Yukiko was the first out of bed. She yawned as she led the way to the armoire. “We’re more rested than most of the others, at least.”

“Except the Shining Light,” Gregory said. “They take small meditative naps while I’m out of the room. The clanless that joined them is doing his best, but it’s obvious that he just started the spirit path.”

“How’s their game going?” Jenn asked.

“The bulk of the fighting will likely go on today. They were far more aggressive than I thought they would be, but for all that, they’re not exposing themselves. It’s going to end up a war of attrition in the woods.”

“How is Hayworth’s side doing?” Yukiko asked as she got dressed.

“They started badly. Their scouts were getting butchered for most of yesterday. They took the opposite stance, though, digging in and creating a hard defense. It’s going to be interesting when Hayworth and Klein come to blows.”

“Oh, good point. Double spatial magi,” Jenn said.

“How’s your game going?”

“Okay, but not great,” Yukiko said. “We’ll go into detail during breakfast. The others will want to hear about it, too.”

Gregory nodded and focused on dressing. On their way downstairs, they greeted Ling and Clover, then found their novice friends waiting for them.

“Breaking routine today?” Gregory asked them. He already knew the answer, as they’d done it before.

“We’re supporting our seniors,” Daciana grinned. “A little less studying this morning is fine to bolster their spirits.”

“We appreciate it,” Yukiko smiled. “Who knows? Maybe your juniors will do the same for you next year.”

“We’ll teach them the ways of the clan,” Victoria said. “Aether will be venerated and his path will be followed as we follow it now.”

“Breakfast should be ready,” Dia said from above them on the stairs.

“We’re going now, Dia,” Gregory said.

Ravol nodded to them as he finished cooking. “Just a minute and I’ll have it ready for you.”

The group thanked him and took their seats.

“As I was telling Greg,” Yukiko said as she sat down, “we knocked out one of the Eternal Flame yesterday. They had him going to the river crossing early, but we’d sent Farin and Jenn that way.”

“It wasn’t Jason, sadly,” Jenn sighed. “It didn’t cost us many troops, either— he had conscripts only. It must have been someone they’d just added. They were probably going to use him as an early warning of the flank.”

“I remember hearing the scream,” Gregory chuckled.

“We pulled them back, but set a chain of hounds down that flank to give us warning if they moved in force,” Yukiko said. “We’ve been building up heavy cavalry. They don’t have the same area damage or denial that Nick’s team had.”

“And a few archers,” Clover added. “We’re also putting money aside so we can add Ling in for the last game.”

Ling smiled at her. “Focus on this game, first. I don’t need to play at all.”

“If one of us gets knocked out, we’ll still bring you in next,” Yukiko said. “We’d like all of us...” She paused, giving Gregory an apologetic look. “All of us, who are allowed to play, to get the chance to hone their mind.”

“I’m honing mine by seeing what everyone else is doing,” Gregory said. “I think about what I would do or argue for if I was playing.”

“A good use of the time,” Dia said. “Do you think the other coordinators are?”

Gregory hesitated, considering it. “I think Mavic might be. James… maybe? James might approach you, or he might not. He asked about the clan, but seemed to back off when I told him the clan requirement.”

“I will speak to any of them, but yes, they must have faith,” Dia replied sadly. “It’s why we never had more than a few novices or apprentices at a time. Since the solstice is past, we’d take them to the tea house to see if they are determined or not.”

“Belief in Aether is required,” Yukiko said softly, her eyes on the women across from her.

“Breakfast,” Ravol said as he pushed a cart over to the table.

~*~*~

Klim gave him a nod when he entered the room. “Good morning, Pettit.”

“Magus Klim, good morning to you, too.”

“Do you think you’d be interested in another sparring match before the end of the year?” Klim asked with a smirk.

Gregory chuckled at her. “I would be glad to test myself against you again, but my clan would need to approve. It would also require that you were free during our week off.”

“If your clan approves and that can be arranged, your answer is yes?” Klim asked with a wider smile.

“Why?” Gregory asked her back.

“Because you’re the most talented fighter with the naginata I’ve ever faced,” Klim said. “I enjoy the challenge you present. I’d gladly face either armsmaster, as well, but getting them to agree is far harder. Besides, you’ll face me with all five weapons, which helps me stretch my skill with them, too.”

“You’ve always been helpful and forthright with me, Magus. If it’s all agreed to, then yes, I will. Hopefully this time, there won’t be a sleet storm to ruin our footing.”

Klim laughed ruefully. “There is that. I was mollified that it wasn’t just me that had that happen to them.”

Gregory rubbed at the back of his head, a sheepish smile in place. “Yeah. I felt bad that Egil won that way. I should offer to face him again, too.”

“I’ll speak with him,” Klim said. “Then again, maybe your clan will win this tournament, and then you’ll get the chance to face him many times.”

“Perhaps,” Gregory conceded.

The sound of people stopped Gregory from adding more. A moment later, Klein led his group into the room, exchanging greetings with them.

When the sounds of the fourth bell died off, Klim cleared her throat. “The game resumes now. Nilum, off to your room.”

The part-weasel eurtik bowed his head to Klim. “Yes, ma’am.”

“Did you join their clan?” Gregory asked, catching sight of the emblem on Nilum’s kimono.

“Last night,” Klein answered.

“Congratulations,” Gregory said.

“Thank you,” Nilum replied with a smile on his lips. “I’m very happy to be given the chance.”

Klim cleared her throat, and Nilum rushed out of the room.

“Sorry, Magus,” Gregory said, bowing to her. “That was my fault.”

“No harm done,” Klim said. “Let the game commence.”

~*~*~

Gregory knew the turn would likely be contested, but he wasn’t positive, so he waited for James. Standing there, he caught sight of movement from the corner of his eye, and turned to face the stairs. He met Fureno’s eyes as the upset man came stomping down from the floor above.

“Pettit,” Fureno sneered. “At least they know not to let a potential cheater into the tournament.”

“Potential cheater?” Gregory laughed. “Ah, I see your clan is still out of touch with reality. Some of us don’t try to cheat, trick, or murder our way to the top.”

Fureno’s eyelid twitched as he advanced on Gregory. “What are you insinuating?”

“Me? Nothing. Nothing at all.”

Snorting, Fureno went to shove past Gregory, but stumbled and nearly fell when Gregory stepped aside. Falling to his knee, Fureno started to snarl at Gregory, but saw James in the hall and snapped his mouth shut. With a sneer, he got back to his feet and stalked off to the other end of the hall, taking the stairs down to the ground floor.

“What was that all about?” James asked when he got closer to Gregory.

“I think he just got knocked out of the game, and well... he takes losing badly. He went to shove past me, but I wasn’t where he thought I was going to be.”

“I saw you sidestep and him stumble,” James said, shaking his head. “Even having seen your foresight during the tournaments, it’s still surprising to see you a second ahead of anyone trying to hit you.”

“It’s been useful,” Gregory nodded. “I think we’re going to have combat this turn. You ready?”

“Oh, yes,” James said as he opened the folder his notes were in. “Considering where they were last turn, I’d be surprised if there wasn’t combat this turn.”

“Did you want to start?” Gregory asked.

“Sure. Okay, there’s a light foot that comes from this space around this heavy wood— using it to shield them from detection— to this space,” James said, showing him the move.

“Which means they run into Nilum’s men,” Gregory nodded. “Okay, did you want to drag the watchers out here for combat?”

“I prefer that. Otherwise, they’ll argue about it,” James said. “Well, Hayworth’s group might not, but the last group… ugh.”

“I’ll drag the watcher for Nilum out here,” Gregory chuckled. “Be right back.”

~*~*~

Hours later, the real combat was about to get underway. Gregory had his notes in order and Klim with him when he stepped into the hall. “I don’t think the game will continue too far past this, unless Hayworth’s team has surprises hidden.”

“Do you think that’s likely?” Klim asked as they waited in the hall.

“As much as I disliked him during the novice year, I can say he’s intelligent. He seems receptive to learning and changing, so yes, I expect him to have some surprises. The question becomes, will it be enough?”

“We’ll find out shortly.”

Someone coming down the stairs got their attention and they turned to find Yukiko, Farin, Petak, and another of the Eternal Flame coming their way.

“They won’t last,” Petak snickered. “You fell easily to that trap.”

Yukiko and Farin didn’t reply to Petak, but Yukiko gave Gregory an apologetic smile as she came closer. “Jason is their last commander. Jenn and Clover are still in it.”

“Telling him won’t help them any, unless he’s going to try sneaking them a message,” Petak sneered.

“My clan doesn’t need to cheat to beat the Eternal Flame,” Gregory said with a smile. “I think we’ve proven that repeatedly.”

Petak grimaced, then pushed past Yukiko and Farin. He stormed off with his clanmate following him.

“Their clan really does hate you,” Klim said idly. “How is the game, Farin?”

“Good, Magus. I’ll be surprised if our team doesn’t win before the end of the day.”

“Good. Maybe you’ll see our clan for the last match,” Klim said. “Go rest. You look like you could use a nap.”

“Thank you, Magus,” Farin said.

Gregory gave Yukiko’s hand a quick squeeze as she passed him. “Rest, dear one. Our wife will win for us.”

“I know she will,” Yukiko smiled. “See you later.”

“Yes.”

James stepped into the hall, then paused to let Yukiko and Farin pass. “Oh, you already have your watcher. Let me get theirs. I’ll be right back.”

~*~*~

Gregory yawned, stretching as he walked beside his wives and friends. “The last game is going to be rough. Klein had a hell of a strategy to fight Hayworth. It cost them a lot... I wasn’t expecting Klein to call for reinforcements during the last round. That’ll mean it’s him and another for the Shining Light in the last round.”

“We got Ling in just before the end,” Jenn said. “That leaves me nearly done, Clover at half, and Ling full. Jason didn’t try to save any of his men— he pushed all the buffs he could onto his men to gut us at the end.”

“That’s how his clan is,” Yukiko said. “We made it to the top three again. Even if we lose the last game, we did well.”

“We did. The Eternal Flame is out of the Empire’s Gambit tournament, at least,” Clover grinned.

“Shining Light and one other clan,” Ling murmured.

“Iron Hand is one of them,” Gregory said. “Klim told Farin that he might face them in the last round.”

“And the Hardened Fist won their game earlier, so it’s those two against each other?” Yukiko half-asked. “That’ll be a brutal game.”

“Considering the history between them, yes,” Gregory nodded. Yawning again, he shook his head. “We have a couple of days off, at least. Farin will be over the day after tomorrow to talk strategy.”

“I’m glad we bring food with us,” Clover said. “I’d be starving, otherwise.”

Ling chuckled, nudging Clover with her hip. “You need to slow down when you eat, as it is. You shoved that whole piece of jerky into your mouth earlier.”

Clover blushed, covering her face with her hands. “I said I was sorry...”

Jenn snickered. “It was amusing, Clover, but she is right. Slowing down would be good.”

“There aren’t many times when you should shove an entire length of meat into your mouth,” Yukiko said with a mischievous smile, her eyes on Jenn.

Now, Jenn’s face heated, and she looked away from Yukiko.

Ling caught the byplay and bit her lip to stop from laughing.

“We’ll get a little more sleep than last night, but not a lot more if we want to keep to our normal schedule,” Gregory said, not wanting to touch the last conversation.

“And we should,” Ling said, quick to agree with Gregory. “It’ll be harder for Clover and I, but it’s better for us in the long run.”

“Agreed,” Clover said, nodding. “Third bell, wake up for breakfast.”

“We should have two or three days off before we go into the last game,” Yukiko said. “We’ll make sure we rest up before then.”

Chapter Twenty-six

Four days went by with a similar routine. Clover and Ling started to see their aether caverns more often, making them both excited. Farin had come over every day to talk tactics with them, just in case he was called back in to help. He let them know that his clan had beaten the Hardened Fist in their game, setting the Iron Hand, Shining Light, and Aether’s Guard as the final three.

Clover and Ling were keeping up with the others during physical conditioning. On top of that, Gin mixed one or the other into sparring with Gregory while he got a better grasp of the bo. Whenever they scored hits on him, they would end up with big smiles.

With it having been nearly a month since the clan had grown, the other instructors mentioned cross weapons training would start soon, wanting to get them used to facing other weapons. That had the novices buzzing with eagerness to test themselves against their friends.

They spent the evening study period before the last tournament with one last tactics session. The novices asked a lot of questions and put ideas forward to be discussed. They were excited for the older magi, but also for themselves, as they were going to Gin’s the following day.

~*~*~

Jenn shivered as she let out a shuddering breath. “Oh, goodness... That really is a great way to wake up.”

Gregory kissed her thigh. “Glad you enjoy it as much as I do.”

“She does,” Yukiko giggled, taking her hands and mouth away from Jenn’s breasts.

Third bell began to chime and Gregory exhaled sadly as he got out of bed. “It’ll be a couple of days before we can do more... though that’ll just whet the appetite.”

“Yes, yes it will,” Yukiko said, standing up and stretching. “I always feel a little bad when you do that for us, dearest. Your problem is a hard one to ignore.”

“It is, indeed,” Jenn sighed wistfully. “It has to be worse for him.”

Gregory chuckled, shaking his head as he reached the armoire. “It’s not that bad. Given a little bit of time to calm down, I’m fine. Besides, I do enjoy watching you come awake in pleasure.”

“As we do with you,” Yukiko said, hugging him from behind, her naked body pressed to his back. “We have to get dressed, but if you give me a couple of minutes and if Jenn helps, we can fix the problem quickly.”

“Oh, yes, please,” Jenn said as she hurried the last few steps to them.

“No sane man would say no,” Gregory exhaled. Just the thought had him more than ready to let them do what they wanted.

Yukiko kissed his neck, then stepped back and turned him around. “Come, Jenn, let’s bring our heart some pleasure.”

Jenn came to a stop in front of Gregory and winked at him as she knelt.

~*~*~

“We thought you might have slept in,” Ling said when the trio came into view on the stairs.

“Just took a bit longer than normal to get dressed,” Yukiko smiled brightly. “Sorry to keep you all. Let’s get down to the dining room. Breakfast was probably ready a couple of minutes ago.”

Daciana sniffed the air and her face heated slightly. Licking her lips, she followed the older magi down the stairs, but tapped Nessa and Victoria on the shoulders. With a few small gestures, she let them know the truth, which had the others blushing. All three watched the married magi with hopeful, wistful expressions.

“There they are,” Dia said when the group came into the room.

“It was our fault,” Yukiko said. “We hope we didn’t delay breakfast.”

“I just finished,” Quilet said. “I’ll have the snacks ready for you by the time you finish breakfast.”

“Excited to try winning today?” Bishop asked as the group took their seats.

“We are,” Clover said. “It’ll be tough, but we have a solid plan in place.”

“Do you think Farin might have told his clan your plans?” Bishop asked.

“It’s possible,” Gregory said, “but, no, I don’t. Farin has proven to be a solid person. I think he would have fit into the clan if the Iron Hand hadn’t accepted him first.”

“He has been very forthright and earnest,” Dia said. “From my few conversations with him, I know he does hope for Aether to return. Sadly, he has another clan, and the Iron Hand doesn’t let their members go easily, but it does mean you have an ally in their ranks.”

“Another ally,” Gregory said. “I think Magus Klim is, and maybe Magus Erichson, too.”

“Perhaps. Magus Klim has asked for you to spar with her again,” Dia said. “She told me that you agreed if we did and if time could be arranged.”

“I did. She’s a skilled opponent and I enjoy the matches against her,” Gregory said, giving a nod as the otter eurtik set his food before him. “Thanks, Quilet.”

“I approve of it,” Bishop said. “I did add the caveat that she also spars against our other, younger magi. A good opportunity for you all to learn.”

“Thank you,” Daciana said eagerly.

A half-second after her, Clover was speaking, “I’ll do my best.”

The others all agreed that they would look forward to it.

“You’re going to Gin’s today?” Jenn asked the novices.

“Yes. We’ll be learning the gambling games like you did,” Nessa said. “Vicky and I should be good for the dice variants, at least.”

“Inns are rife with bones,” Victoria smiled.

“I’ll learn quickly,” Daciana said as she fiddled with the mind ring on her hand.

“We know,” Nessa and Victoria said as they patted Daciana’s back, making the partial-wolf eurtik blush.

“It’s good you three get along so well,” Yukiko said. “Learn the games and look forward to Empire’s Gambit after that.”

“We are,” all three said, earning chuckles from the others.

“I’ll be happy to start your learning on that topic over the next few days while your friends try to win the tournament,” Dia said between bites.

“Let the kids know we’ll be by as soon as we get time off again, and that we miss seeing them, please?” Gregory requested.

“We’ll let you know how they’re doing,” Nessa said.

“Thanks, Ness,” Gregory replied.

Nessa smiled a little wider when he used her nickname, as he didn’t do it often.

~*~*~

They met Farin just outside of the tactics hall. “How is your clan doing?” Gregory asked him.

“They’re excited and worried,” Farin said. “They didn’t talk a lot about the game in front of me, but they’re likely just as hurt as we are.”

“That’ll make it an even game,” Yukiko said.

“We’re staying with our plan,” Clover said, “so be ready, Farin.”

Farin exhaled slowly. “I will be, but I still think Yukiko would be the better choice if it gets there.”

“It will depend, but you using earth magic might be more important to us if it comes up,” Jenn said.

“Understood,” Farin exhaled. “I really don’t want to be the one to stop my clan from taking the top spot.”

Gregory clapped Farin on the shoulder. “We get it, but they’ll respect you doing your best, too. Besides, they’re in for the trip, already.”

“I know, Magus Erichson was happy about it. Master Chen was happy that the win also coincided with the Hardened Fist losing.”

“Let’s go in and see if there are any other twists,” Gregory said.

“A good point,” Yukiko said.

They were the first ones into the hall. Taking seats at the table they’d used all year, they waited for others to show up. It wasn’t long before Magus Erichson led the Iron Hand apprentices into the hall, with Magus Klim following them.

“Pettit, I’m looking forward to our matches,” Klim greeted him. “Our apprentices and novices will be there to see all of them and to test themselves against Magus Bishop.”

“I look forward to seeing them spar against her. She’s one of the most skilled swordsmen I’ve fought. She’s equal to Gin,” Gregory replied.

Paul’s eye twitched. “Your clan is a little too informal,” he said.

“We’ve become less formal over the year,” Yukiko said, “but part of that is my fault. He was a retainer to my family before he was introduced to Greg.”

“That might explain part of it,” Paul nodded.

More people coming through the doorway got everyone’s attention. Egil strode in with Gin beside him while the other instructors followed them. A handful of seconds later, Klein led his group into the hall, with Magus Dunn walking beside them.

“Magus,” Egil said, bowing his head. “Did you come to watch?”

“If it is okay,” Dunn replied in his normal, detached tone.

“It’s fine. You may sit with them as long as you do not help,” Egil said.

“I’ll be silent the entire time once I am in the room,” Dunn said, bowing formally to Egil. “On behalf of the Shining Light, our thanks. It is felt that our students have learned far better this year than in previous years.”

“I hope that’s true for all of this year’s magi,” Egil replied. “Take your seats, please.”

As Klein and his group sat, more people began to file in. Gregory was surprised to see the entirety of the class coming into the hall. Egil directed them all to take their seats.

As was becoming a habit, the Eternal Flame arrived last. Barlz looked annoyed as he followed the apprentices into the room. Shutting the doors behind him, Barlz went to the middle of the room with the other instructors.

“I’m sure those of you who lost are wondering why we have you here today,” Egil said without preamble. “That is simple— by watching, you can still learn. Which is why this fight will be different. Our surviving groups will each have three rooms. Those who are waiting to join them will sit in the room with their groups. The central board here will host the entire battle.”

“Sir?” Hayworth asked, raising his hand.

“Go ahead.”

“We’ll see all of their armies and movements?”

“Yes,” Egil nodded. “The entirety will be here for you all to learn from.” After a brief pause, Egil continued, “And now, for the last twist to the tournament: while the magi were busy fighting amongst themselves, Krogga has taken the field against them.”

Gregory, his friends, the Shining Light, and the Iron Hand groups sat forward at the sudden news. Egil gave them knowing nods, then looked to the doors as they opened. The academy council came into the room, walking with slow deliberate steps. Everyone sat up straighter upon seeing them.

“Elder, I was just explaining who they would be facing in opposition,” Egil smiled.

“Very good, but we wished to switch that,” Elder Cho said, giving the room a long look. “Armsmaster Magi-killer, you, along with Armsmaster Watashi and Magus Erichson, shall be their opponents. We were impressed with your actions using Krogga in the last match you had, so we have made this change to the tournament. Apprentices, you will likely lose. If you do, we will decide which of you is considered the winner of this tournament. If you win, you will all be considered to have won.”

Egil laughed, then bowed to her. “As the council wishes, though that will strain me teaching the class.”

“Three weeks if they win,” Elder Cho replied. “We,” she motioned to the two behind her, “will fill in once each during those weeks. The youth will be better served this way. Of course, we do not expect to have to do so.”

“Might I have a few minutes with my fellow Kroggians?” Egil asked.

A derisive snort came from the Eternal Flame table, and the elder turned to face it. “Did you have something to add, Apprentice Shun?” Elder Cho’s tone was light, but she exuded the pressure that her tier could push out.

Nick went white and he struggled to stay upright. After a few seconds, he managed to choke out his reply, “No, Elder.”

The pressure vanished and everyone in the room besides the grandmasters and Egil breathed easier. Those three had been seemingly unaffected.

“Good. If you can’t control yourself, I will dismiss your clan from the class.”

Nick started to move, but Barlz’s hand slammed down onto his shoulder, holding him in place. “That is unnecessary, Elder,” Barlz said quickly. “The Eternal Flame would never wish to dishonor itself by having its apprentices fail the class.”

Nick blinked, clearly upset that Barlz had stopped him, but he went pale again when he heard what was said.

“Hmm… that is wonderful to hear, Magus. Considering some of what has transpired over the last two years, I had started to worry that the Eternal Flame might fall from their standing as a clan to envy.”

Nick’s face flushed and he was clearly having trouble staying quiet, but he kept his jaw clenched.

“Now, Armsmasters, Magus, go to one of the rooms and make your plans. Aether’s Guard and Shining Light, you are to take the third floor. Iron Hand, you are in the last three rooms on the second floor. If you find each other, you may cooperate and even share command space. Any questions from you three?”

“If I may?” Yukiko raised her hand.

“Yes?”

“I would like to suggest those of us not currently with a commander take a room to ourselves. It will limit our ability to influence things further.”

Klein spoke up. “I agree with this.”

“We agree, as well,” Dave Marthman, the leader of the Iron Hand apprentices, said.

“Interesting,” Elder Cho smiled. “Approved. Take any room of the nine you wish to use. Who are your three coordinators?”

Gregory and two others stood up. Cho nodded as she looked at them. “Besides Pettit, every coordinator has been clanless for the entire tournament. Pettit, do you resent us for singling you out?”

“No, ma’am. I understood why I was asked to sit out. I agree with the reason. I want the winners to be able to hold their heads up with pride, knowing that none can wonder if I used my magic to influence things.”

“Hmm, and yet we didn’t stop any of the wind magi or the single shadow magi from playing.”

A number of people frowned, trying to understand, but others suddenly looked surprised at the implication.

“From what I know, ma’am, that would tire them as fast as my magic would, and it would be obvious that they were taxing themselves. The most they could do would be catching snippets of planning. I would be able to see the results of the round before the coordinator even left the room.”

Cho’s smile widened and she inclined her head. “Exactly, Pettit. Apprentices, do you hear what is being said?”

A chorus of agreement met her question.

“But most of you don’t understand,” Cho sighed. “Consider what was said as the game plays. Teams, disperse to your rooms. Coordinators, all three of you will talk to each other and meet with me. I shall be the one to coordinate for the armsmaster’s group and switch which group you are overseeing, as you are not allowed to coordinate for your group. I will pass the overall turn to Grandmaster Pan, who will update the board down here.”

The three groups stood, bowed to the council, and then turned for the stairs and the challenge before them.

Chapter Twenty-seven

Gregory looked at the other two coordinators. “Do either of you have a preference?”

“I’ll take your group,” the slight-framed, tall woman with rabbit ears said.

“If she’s taking your group, that leaves me with Shining Light,” the shortest of them said.

“I get the Iron Hand then,” Gregory said. “Um... can I get your names? I’m Greg.”

“We know who you are,” the short man snorted. “If you want to be called Greg, that’s fine. I’m Fred.”

“Roshana,” the woman said softly, her trace of an accent clear to Gregory.

“I’ve never heard that name before,” Gregory said as he led the other two up the stairs.

“My mother came from Limaz as a child. I’m named after her.”

Gregory nodded, considering her dusky skin tone, and her dark hair and eyes. “They worship Mortum and the Traveler there, don’t they?”

“Mortum is worshipped. The Traveler is just acknowledged, not worshipped.”

“From my reading, it’s a vastly different place than the empire,” Gregory said, stopping at the base of the stairs to the third floor. “Nice to meet you both. I hope our groups can all meet up quickly. It’ll be the only way they have a chance to win.”

The other two agreed with him and kept climbing to the next floor. Gregory had seen the armsmasters having a whispered conversation with Paul when he had passed the first few rooms. He retraced his steps to the last room where the two Iron Hand apprentices were speaking with their watcher, instructor Ella Voulaz.

“I’m your coordinator,” Gregory announced as he entered the room.

Dave Marthman looked over and nodded. “Pettit.”

“Greg, please,” Gregory said.

“Fine. Dave,” Dave replied. “This is Elliot.”

The other apprentice nodded to Gregory, but didn’t say anything as he studied the map.

“Greg, is it?” Ella asked with a raised eyebrow.

“My town was informal,” Gregory told Ella.

“That informality will either help or break your men next year,” Ella said. “Some need a more rigid command style.”

“I’ll keep that in mind. Thank you.”

“You may call me Ella,” she said. “I’m also an informal person. I find most who grew up on the fringe are.”

“I’d agree, as my entire village was informal,” Gregory nodded.

“I hope you all win,” Ella said. “It’ll be entertaining to see Egil give each of your groups a week of his training. He hates training others, but he loves to fight.”

“Okay, we have our men set,” Dave said. “The first thing we’re going to do is invest in carrier pigeons.”

Ella’s eyebrows rose and she nodded. “Very well. What do you plan on doing with them?”

“We send one to either side of us with a message.”

“Finding your allies? Smart,” Ella smiled. “Very well. Write the messages up.”

Gregory went to the table, making notes on the units so he could do his job. He found both units to be under half manpower. Morale was good, though, which is what let them continue to keep their men together on the field.

~*~*~

Over the first few rounds, nothing of major note happened outside of the pigeons finding the other camps from multiple directions and the three separate groups attempting to merge into a single group. Scouts tried to spy out each group, but it didn’t work out well for Krogga, as both Aether’s Guard and the Iron Hand had invested in hounds as anti-scouting. The hounds got hurt far worse against Krogga than the empire scouts, but they still killed the scouts.

With only Shining Light known and moving, it was thought that the opposition would come for them. Iron Hand met up with Aether’s Guard and they dug in, setting out their limited archers to cover when Shining Light made it to them.

“This turn, things should get entertaining,” Elder Cho said when she joined the coordinators. “A light foot was just out of range last turn. They rush for the Shining Light to stop them from making it to the conjoined camp.”

“The archers that were sent out were given orders to advance twice and lay covering fire,” Roshana said. “I believe that will get them there to injure the light foot.”

“One unit will turn to fight the light foot. Both magi and the other unit continue to the camp,” Fred said.

“Apprentice Marthman will use his magi to wet the field, hindering Krogga’s movement for the turn, which should let the archers do more damage,” Gregory added.

Elder Cho nodded as she took notes. “Very well. The Kroggian force will rush, using death to all magi to bolster them in the fight, as the magi are fleeing from them.”

“Last stand,” Fred said. “Since we have archers assisting us, it will extend to them, too.”

Cho’s eyes glittered for a moment. “Using that now? Interesting. Very well. Anyone else?”

Roshana exhaled as she spoke up, “I was told that the archers will hold the field if the magi from the other group have a chance to reach the camp. Considering the cards in play, I believe they will if I use rapid fire. With the field being slogged and last stand in play, I think the extra card will stop or even break the Kroggian force.”

Cho smiled widely for a brief moment before she nodded. “Very well. Let us tally and see what happens.”

It took a moment for the math to be run, but in the end, the unit from the Shining Light was wiped off the map. The archers were broken to less than a tenth of their strength and retired from the field. Both magi made it to the camp, and the Kroggian light foot was killed to the last man.

Cho smiled again. “Excellent. I shall see you next turn.”

The three coordinators stayed where they were for a moment. Fred was the first of them to speak, “It’s odd not bringing the watchers out for combat.”

“Magus Harrison said if they can’t trust the elder, they might as well close the academy,” Roshana said lightly.

“I think it’s also to keep an eye on the groups all the time,” Gregory said softly. “To make sure no one tries to make small adjustments in their favor.”

“The Iron Hand wouldn’t,” Fred snorted.

“Nor would the Shining Light,” Roshana added.

“It wasn’t an implication,” Gregory reassured them. “Think about some of the other clans and consider it again.”

“Eternal Flame,” Fred snorted.

“Perhaps the Han, if they thought they could get away with it,” Roshana added.

“Exactly. If they’d planned to do this from the start, then it makes sense.”

“But the elder—” Fred began.

“Did Egil look surprised when they ‘changed’ things?” Gregory cut him off.

“No,” Roshana said softly. “He laughed and talked about strain, but there was no surprise on his face. I didn’t think about it at the time.”

“They knew Magus Elkit would challenge him, and he used Krogga to beat him. And it was known this would be a Kroggian force, too,” Gregory said. “They had this planned from the start of the tournament.”

Fred nodded slowly. “Okay, so we should expect them to have a solid plan and not a rushed one, then?”

“It wouldn’t have been rushed even if they were surprised,” Roshana said. “Think about how they did against the Eternal Flame bid to take over.”

“Oh, right,” Fred nodded. “At least they can’t bring a champion in.”

Gregory winced. “They can, but the conditions for it are harder since they invaded the empire. Fifty turns and at least two dead magi. I looked up the conditions after the last game.”

“We can’t even warn them,” Fred sighed.

“Jenn already knows,” Roshana said. “She mentioned it during the first turn. I’d thought she was being silly, but now…” Tailing off Roshana looked thoughtful.

“Let’s get back to the combined group, we’re all in the same room now at least,” Gregory said.

“It will make strategy for the group easier,” Fred said.

Fred went to go get Klein and the other magi, leaving Roshana and Gregory to go back to the new command room.

As they headed for the stairs, Roshana broached a topic, “Greg, a question? It’s rumored that to join Aether’s Guard, one needs to deeply believe that Aether will return. Is that true?”

“That’s the one thing that is required. If you deeply and truly believe, then speak with Magus Dia… I mean Magus Ursinda. We call her Dia.”

“Your whole clan is informal?”

“Most of us are.”

“My grandmother left Limaz because she believed in Aether more than Mortum. She had a much harder time of it for multiple reasons.” Roshana touched one of her ears. “But she said she had dreams of Aether returning and that it would be here in the empire.”

“And you hope she’s right?” Gregory asked.

“Something in me burns with hope,” Roshana said, her dark skin darkening further. “I wanted to approach the clan before the solstice, but I am not skilled in combat, nor very skilled with my water magic... But with my hope and what I’ve seen and heard of how the clan accepts… one of my heritage…”

“Speak with Dia,” Gregory said. “Mom always told me ‘It never hurts to ask. The worst that happens is that you are told no.’ Sometimes, that ‘no’ can hurt, but if you never ask, you’ll never truly know.”

Roshana had stopped walking, a soft smile on her lips. “My mother told me that, too.” Her smile faltered. “With magi, that’s not the worst that can happen. It’s what’s kept me from asking.”

“It’s your choice, Roshana, but you’ve seen who is around me. I can honestly say they’re all treated as friends and family. There’s no bigotry or hate for those of different heritages. Faith in Aether and a deep need to improve yourself is what drives us all forward.”

Roshana fell quiet as they made it to the room, but she was clearly thinking.

“Good news— they made it. Fred went to go tell them,” Gregory said as they entered the room. “Bad news is that their foot unit and archers were wiped out. Better news is that the attacking unit was killed to the last man.”

“Two of ours for one of theirs is a bad trade,” Jenn sighed. “I’d been hoping to bring in Farin, but we might want to change tactics and invest in more men. More magi will not aid us here. If anything, it’ll hurt us more.”

“We should wait for them,” Dave said.

“That would be for the best,” Harrison said from the corner.

They didn’t wait long for Fred to lead the Shining Light group into the room.

“We made it, but we’re down to a single unit of men,” Klein said when he joined the others at the table. “I’d suggest we pile all we can into troops, even going so far as to bring in a few non-magi commanders.”

“I agree,” Ling said.

“Me, too,” Clover added. “We can have them take the field with the men, leaving us back. It’ll dampen the morale a little, but we can compensate for that.”

“Fighting Krogga is always rough,” Dave said. “They gain too many bonuses against us.”

“I had an idea, but it’s a radical one...” Clover said slowly.

Gregory was surprised to see Clover hesitate; she was normally so outspoken and happy.

When they all looked at her, she went on, “We can hire a few units from Buldoun. It’ll cost more— nearly double what our advanced units do— but they would tear through the Kroggian units.”

No one spoke up right away, but Ling and Jenn gave her smiles and nods.

After a few minutes of considering the idea, Klein said, “This has merit. I’m going to suggest another idea that will possibly not be well received. We combine the units and have half of our magi retire from the field.”

Harrison sat up, paying attention.

“My unit is gone and Gula’s are under half. We’d both leave after handing our men over to one of you. That will remove us from the game, but it also reduces the bonuses they’re getting from having so many magi fielded against them.”

“Elliot, do the same,” Dave said.

“But—!” Elliot began.

“Do it,” Dave said firmly. “I’ll take control of your men, and theirs. That’ll give me two full units.”

“Clover, you’ll get my men,” Jenn said.

“No,” Clover said, putting her hand on Jenn’s shoulder. “You’re better on the field than me. If we have to have a single magi left, it’s better for it to be you. If they catch one of us, you can at least bleed them.”

“If that’s the case, I should be the one to step out,” Ling said. “You can create potions to help the troops. My magi did the little enchanting she could for the men and is unable to do more for five more turns.”

“She’s right,” Jenn said, “as are you, Clover.”

“Fine,” Clover exhaled unhappily. “I wanted Ling to be able to get more time in.”

Ling smiled and shook her head. “I’d rather win.”

“I’ll go, too, after I make the next batch of medicine,” Clover said. “That’ll leave just two of you on the field.”

Elliot asked, “Dave, shouldn’t we let Klein stay? Spatial magic would—”

“No,” Dave cut him off. “I can slow down entire units. He can only try to kill a single commander, and that’s iffy.”

Klein stared at Dave for a moment, then bowed his head. “I would take one with me before I died, but you are correct. If we hire the Buldoun mercenaries, being able to slow units would be better.”

“Let me clarify,” Harrison spoke up. “You four are stepping out, and you are combining units to bring your men to full strength while also hiring mercenaries from Buldoun?”

“Yes,” Jenn said.

Harrison stood up and came over to the table. “This is going to get very interesting.”

Chapter Twenty-eight

It took a few hours before the first real combat happened. When it did, it was Gin’s unit that led the charge against the entrenched magi. That was suboptimal for the apprentices, as the Buldoun men still had a few more turns until they arrived.

Jenn and Dave argued over what to do. Dave wanted to split the men— moving the single camp into two— close enough to assist, but far enough away that they couldn’t both be caught at the same time. Jenn had argued to fortify into a single camp to counter Krogga’s bonuses with improved defenses. Dave eventually gave in, but not without a lot of complaining.

Their defenses proved useful when Gin attacked. The ditches and the rain that Dave provided to muddy the ground slowed their charge. That allowed the archers they had to wreak havoc on them. Sadly, that display of magic emboldened their attackers, letting them push harder. When they reached the earthen rampart, they found that the spearmen were more than happy to stab down on the men scrambling up the embankment.

With the attack stopped, Jenn went one step further— she rushed out of the camp, swinging wide. Gin’s commander had held back with just two protectors. Jenn tore the two men apart, using the potion Clover had left for her to keep her magi fresh enough to kill Gin’s commander. She was able to get back into the camp as the last fragments of the Kroggian force retreated.

“Now they know our defenses and the majority of our forces,” Dave said when Gregory and Roshana finished filling them in on the turn. “This was a bad move.”

“Gin is out,” Jenn countered.

“They expected a higher bonus from the magi on the field,” Roshana said. “Elder Cho was shocked when we started to tally and told her only two magi were on the field. If the others had been present, then it would have been worse.”

“And if we had split apart, then the bonus would have dropped further,” Dave countered.

“And the defenses wouldn’t have been as good,” Jenn said tightly. “We took out Gin and at least two units of men. That’s better than what the Eternal Flame did.”

“It is,” Harrison agreed.

Dave shot Harrison a look, but he backed off his early insistence. “If we can survive until the mercenaries get here, it’ll be better. Right now, the other two might be closing on us.”

“They might,” Jenn agreed, “but they might not be, either. We dig in more and wait for our mercs to get here. If you want to take half the men and move off, I won’t stop you.”

“Two-thirds,” Dave countered. “You have defenses to assist you.”

Jenn stared at him flatly for a moment before she nodded. “Fine, but the mercs will come here.”

Dave’s lips thinned, then he started gathering his papers. “Agreed.”

Harrison went to sit. “Well, it was a fun match.”

“I’ll be moving here,” Dave said, pointing to the map. “I’ll be going back to the room I had been using.”

Gregory made his notes, keeping his face impassive even though he was yelling at Dave inside his head. Stupid, stupid, stupid! Splitting the forces is just going to make it easier for them! How can you be so self-centered?

Roshana looked sad as she made her own notes and turned to Jenn. “What are your plans for this turn?”

Jenn looked at Dave, waiting for him to leave. “I’m considering.”

Gregory followed Dave out of the room and down the hall to go back to the second floor. As they passed the room where those not currently playing were waiting, Gregory glanced inside. Seeing the shocked expressions on everyone’s face, he shrugged and kept following Dave.

Once they were back in the room with Ella, who looked surprised to see them, Dave turned to face Gregory. “You think this is a mistake, don’t you?”

“I merely coordinate,” Gregory said, his eyes darting to Ella, then back to Dave.

“Don’t give me that shit,” Dave said, dropping his papers on the map table. “You have a fucking opinion, don’t you?”

“I find all people do,” Ella said mildly. “In this instance, Pettit is correct. He’s not here to critique or comment, but merely to record and coordinate.”

“But even he could see that turtling into that space would just get us overrun!” Dave said, turning on Ella. “It’s dumb to turtle up together where we could both be overrun easily.”

Gregory stayed quiet.

Ella stood up, giving Dave a hard look. “Then your move is correct, unless what happens now is that you are both picked off, as you are unable to defend each other.”

Dave bristled, moving to stand a foot away from the non-magi. “Are you saying my move was wrong?”

Ella shook her head, stepping forward so she was chin-to-chest with Dave. “Time will tell. I’ve been on enough battlefields to know that every victory and loss came from moments when a commander made the wrong move at the wrong time, or made the right move precisely when he needed to. Now back down, Apprentice.” The last four words held iron as she glared at him.

Dave backed up a step on reflex from her tone, then his jaw set. “I’m a magi. Do not tell me what to do.”

Ella gave him a contemptuous look and went back to where she’d been sitting.

Dave continued to glare at her for a minute before he started to yank game figures off the wall to set his army up. Gregory stepped over to the door. “I’ll be going to meet with Elder Cho.”

“Whatever...” Dave muttered.

Gregory left the room, climbing back up to the third floor to wait for Elder Cho and Roshana. He was worried this would be the end of the game for them, but he was powerless to do anything.

~*~*~

Two hours went by and Dave started to relax, feeling like he was right, after all. He had sent out scouts and hounds to see if Egil or Paul were closing in on him. On top of that, his next unit of men— heavy foot— had just arrived.

Gregory knew that something was coming for Dave in the last turn, but it hadn’t been in range to get spotted. This turn, it was likely to happen— the scouts and hounds might very well disappear, so he’d have no warning about what was to come.

Roshana was waiting in the hall when Gregory made it to the third floor. She gave him a smile when he headed her way. “Greg, thank you for the food earlier.”

“Glad to share. Things are about to go bad, I think.”

Roshana smiled broadly. “No, the mercs made it. Jenn thinks she can make it work now.”

“Thank Aether,” Gregory exhaled. “Hopefully she’s right.”

“Apprentices, are you ready?” Elder Cho asked as she came toward them.

“Yes, ma’am,” they answered in echo.

“I’ll start, as your two teams have been very underwhelming since the defense they had a few hours ago,” Cho said. “Movement from here to here.”

“That will intersect some troops,” Gregory said. “They were taking this route, which means they’ll meet closer to your side.”

“Yes, they will. Since it’s on the third movement of yours and the first of mine, let’s see what they find when they cross through those heavy woods.”

“A normal scouting unit, but with a hound unit accompanying them,” Gregory said.

“They won’t outrun the archers,” Cho said, “or the cavalry behind them.”

Gregory exhaled. “They’ll break and run back the way they came.”

“Which we both know they don’t have enough movement for,” Cho said. “Good. Since they’re just scouting units, there are no cards on my side.”

“Nothing,” Gregory said. “They rush back to the heavy wood, then split to double their chances of getting away.”

“Cavalry runs down the hounds, archers chase the scouts,” Cho said. “Shall we run the numbers?”

“It’s a loss, but yes,” Gregory said.

Once the math was done, Cho nodded. “Dead to the last man and hound.”

“Yeah...” Gregory exhaled. “That’s it from me.”

“Does anything take this path?” Roshana asked, showing Cho the route.

“Nothing,” Cho replied.

“Then unless you have more, I’m done, as well,” Roshana said.

“That concludes this turn,” Elder Cho said. “Next turn will likely become exciting.”

“They’re finally moving,” Gregory said.

Cho shrugged. “We shall see.” With that, she left the two of them in the hall.

“He’s about to get butchered...” Gregory sighed.

“He shouldn’t have left,” Roshana said with a hint of anger. “Jenn was right in her assessment. Gin not returning shook them and made them prepare for a bigger fight. If we are lucky, they’ll go for him first, giving her more time to prepare.”

“And possibly, he’ll cost them some,” Gregory said. “See you in a bit.”

“Yes,” Roshana smiled. “This game might not last the day at this rate.”

“Perhaps,” Gregory replied. “If it does, then I bet they’ll be surprised.”

“Good.” Roshana left him with that last word hanging in the air.

“I hope so...” Gregory said, heading back to Dave.

~*~*~

It took two more turns for the battle to get to Dave. The last turn, he saw the massed might of Krogga just out of reach, preparing for the coming turn. Dave had swallowed upon hearing what he was facing. When he took a moment to calm down, he made a decision that surprised Gregory.

Standing in the hallway, Gregory was still chewing over what Dave had decided.

Roshana wore a concerned expression as she approached. “What did he decide to do?”

Gregory held up a hand, as he had glimpsed Cho coming up the stairs. “Elder, do you wish to start?”

“I will. It is a mass charge— both commanders are with their men. They’re certain one or more magi are in that camp, and both wish to have the glory of killing him. They use mass charge and kill the magi.”

“As the turn begins, the camp breaks into three distinct parts,” Gregory said. “The heavy foot comes out ahead of the others, with the magi just behind them. The second part is the archers, who are doing a walking retreat and will fire as long as anyone is in range. The last is the cavalry. They dash away.”

“Krogga’s cavalry will break off and give chase on the cavalry,” Cho said. “They expected a retreat and use cut them off to bolster them.”

“Hasty retreat,” Gregory said calmly, “on the cavalry alone. The archers stop retreating and use rain of arrows on the cavalry, along with leave none alive.”

Cho blinked at him for a long moment. “The cavalry will still out-distance—”

“The magi uses everything he has, no reserve left. He calls the water in the ground up and calls the heavens down. The cavalry that chases gets bogged, in range of the archers,” Gregory cut her off.

“He means to die,” Cho said abruptly. “Hmm... I still don’t know why he left the other magi to be out here. Very well. They’ll not use anything else. If you’re done, we’ll tally this combat.”

“I’m not done,” Gregory replied. “As you know, the magi knows he will die on the field. Last flame is used to bog down the ground just ahead of his army as they stop and go defensive, turtle, and for the empire. With a magi clearly before them, the Kroggians can’t refuse to crush him, so he will bleed them as best he can.”

“And his troops’ morale?” Cho asked, clearly thinking they should break.

“Last dying wish and gold to the fallen,” Gregory replied. “The fleeing cavalry have his paychest and the names of his men.”

Cho inhaled slowly before she nodded. “He redeems his choices with this. The men will not break, not with that.”

“That is all, Elder,” Gregory said. “Sorry for interrupting you.”

“No, you did the right thing. Maybe a little rudely, but that blow would shake the commanders. They had no idea the magi in that camp was willing to go so far. If they had, they might have done more. Alright, let us break down this combat. First, the Kroggian cavalry, as they can break this gambit entirely.”

“Agreed.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

Dave had been knocked out, so both Gregory and Dave returned to the room to wait with the others. After bowing deeply and apologizing for his actions, Dave explained what he’d done to redeem himself.

The room was a little crowded, but Gregory sat in the corner with Yukiko on one side, and Clover and Ling on the other. The four of them sat in meditative, contemplative peacefulness, letting the meditation restore them. Farin sat between them and his clan, who were speaking softly with Dave. They were woken from their trances briefly when Ella stopped by the room and told them they were free to go get food. Everyone but the four of them left the room. Though Farin hesitated, he eventually went with his clan.

“Tell us what really happened?” Yukiko asked after a few minutes had passed and no one returned.

Gregory explained what Dave had said and done to split the group. “Which is why it came as a surprise when he sold himself out as he did. The Kroggian cavalry was wiped out, and the other units all took some damage. It might give Jenn a little longer to prepare for them. She has the Buldoun units and a non-magi commander, so she has a chance.”

“But they only need to kill her to break the army,” Clover said. “The mercs will walk off and the commander won’t be enough to firm the troops.”

“Yeah, it’s not great,” Gregory agreed. “Maybe she’ll pull another of you back in before that happens.”

“That would increase their buffs again,” Clover said.

“But if she brings one of you in and you run for it, then even if the defense fell, it wouldn’t be over right away,” Gregory said.

“And they’re both currently on the far western side of the map,” Ling said, looking thoughtful. “I’d tell her to go and leave us in the base. If she took a light cavalry unit, she could take enough supplies and a paychest with her. That would let her stay on the flank and watch the fight.”

“That’s a good plan,” Yukiko said, “but we can’t interfere with the game. We can’t tell her when we retire for the evening. The best we can do is be ready to support her.”

The other two nodded, and they lapsed back into meditative silence as they waited for night to come.

They didn’t react when the others came back to the room an hour later, though they did reply whenever someone asked them a question.

As evening turned to night and the break came closer, Roshana appeared in the doorway. “Excuse me, another magi is being fielded. She has asked for Klein Armit.”

Yukiko’s lips flashed in a smile when she heard the name, her mind having been chewing on possible combinations and counters.

Klein blinked as he was pulled from his meditation. “Me? Not one of her clanmates?”

“You, by name,” Roshana said, though she was clearly as unsure as Klein was.

“Klein,” Yukiko called out, “there is a reason. If you want to win, trust her.”

Looking at Yukiko and the others all still in the corner, he bowed formally. “Your clan has beaten long odds before. It is famed for it, all the way back to Lionel Lighthand. I will trust in that history.”

Dave looked a little sour, but stayed quiet as Roshana led Klein away.

Gregory saw his look. “Dave, she isn’t not choosing you because of what you did. If it was based purely on feeling, she’d have taken Yuki. Jenn has a plan that requires him specifically.”

Clover inhaled sharply as she jerked upright. “Oh…!”

Ling blinked. Her ears twitched and she nodded. “Yes, I see it now.”

Dave looked at them with a frown. “You both know what she has planned?”

Gregory laughed when he caught on to what they were likely thinking. Seeing Dave’s steadily deepening frown, Gregory held up his hand. “Do we ‘know’? No, but we talked a lot about strategy for the tournament. One of the things we’d come up with was what a spatial magi could do in unorthodox ways.”

“And?” Dave asked bluntly.

“Instead of attacking the commanders themselves and possibly losing, why not ruin their supplies, instead?” Clover asked with wide eyes.

Ben Ursage, the instructor responsible for this room, jerked upright. “Where did you hear of that tactic?” he asked sharply.

They all looked at him for a moment before Ling snickered. “We thought of it ourselves. Spatial magic can be used to transport people, sure, but it can also deliver items across distances— add rats to the grainstore, drop some poison into the well, and other ways.”

Dave looked disgusted. “That isn’t proper war.”

Magus John Dunn sighed. “It is exactly war, and it’s been done countless times, but it is a tactic that isn’t written down or discussed. If we can do it, so can others. It’s something to consider and keep an eye open for in the future when you command your men. Having men on patrol of your stores is not a waste of manpower.”

Silence fell as Dave thought over what Dunn had said.

Gregory smiled, thinking of the tactic that Clover and Ling had brought up days ago that Jenn was going to employ in this game. He looked to the two women beside him and said in as low a whisper as he could, “Good job, you two. If we win, it’s your victory.”

Clover and Ling’s ears twitched, and their smiles widened as they sat back. They snuck glances at him before closing their eyes and lapsing back into meditation. Yukiko caught the exchange and gave Gregory’s hand a squeeze as she sat back to meditate again.

Gregory closed his eyes, thinking of the proud smiles he’d seen on them. Lightshield did say you’d be going for your own merits, Gregory thought. Maybe this is what he meant?

~*~*~

Two hours later, the instructors from the other rooms came past. One of them stopped to tell them the day was over and to be back at fourth bell.

The Shining Light clan and Aether’s Guard all stood and stretched, looking refreshed. They followed the tired people out of the room. Gregory let his steps slow, and those with him did likewise. He smiled over his shoulder when he caught sight of Jenn coming his way.

Jenn was tired, but not as tired as Roshana, who was dragging as she walked beside Jenn. “Thank you again, Roshana,” Jenn was saying. “You’ve been very helpful, more than some other coordinators have been.”

“Thank you,” Roshana said a little dully. “I’ll be back to continue assisting. I need to rest.”

“We’ll bring you some food,” Yukiko said, stopping entirely to let them catch up. “So sleep as much as you can.”

“If I can just rest for a few hours, I’ll be fine. I just didn’t find the right rhythm to meditate today.”

“Spirit path?” Klein asked, trailing the two women. “If you follow that path, you could speak with my clan. The Shining Light adheres to the spirit path. We know the benefits it can bring.”

Roshana looked at him blankly for a moment, then shook her head. “Thank you, but I think I’ve found a clan I am interested in. I just need to ask them. If they turn me away, I will come to speak with yours.”

“Not many will take a spirit path adherent,” Klein said, “but it is your choice. I’ll see you tomorrow,” he added, giving them all a nod of his head as he passed them.

“I didn’t get to meditate much, either,” Jenn yawned. “I need sleep.”

“We’ll help you,” Gregory said, giving her a smile. “Let’s go home.”

“Greg, I’m going to make sure Roshana makes it back to the dormitory,” Yukiko said. “I rested enough to miss some sleep. Get our wife settled and I’ll be home soon.”

“Be careful,” Gregory told her. “Roshana, thank you. Sleep well.”

Roshana’s sleepy smile was beautiful, her white teeth gleaming against her dark skin. “I will. Thank you, Greg.”

They split into two groups once they left the building behind.

Jenn gave the two behind them a grin as they walked. “I’m employing your tactics. If we pull this off, it’ll be because of you two. I wouldn’t have taken this route if Dave had stayed, but once he left, I knew I had to do something radical.”

“The hard part will be knowing where their supplies are to use the tactic,” Ling said. She inhaled sharply. “You said ‘tactics.’ Plural.”

“I did,” Jenn giggled. “I had to argue with Harrison some, but he finally agreed with my reasoning about scouting.”

“You’re going to put the balloon into the air?” Gregory asked. “That will help them find you.”

“Considering Gin died when he went out, they have a good idea of where I am, anyway,” Jenn countered. “That’s why they’re moving together now, to make sure they don’t get caught alone.”

“Fair point,” Gregory said.

“Use the scout balloon to find them, use Klein to ruin their supplies, and use the Buldoun mercs to thin them.” Clover was all smiles as they got closer to the clan hall. “Oh, I like it, I like it, I like it!”

They all laughed at Clover’s antics as she broke into one of her small, silly dances in happiness.

“But first, sleep,” Gregory said, taking Jenn’s hand. “We’ll see you two in the morning. Feel free to get there before us and tell the novices what you can.”

“We will,” Ling said as she snagged Clover’s sleeve and pulled the other woman ahead of Gregory and Jenn. “Good night.”

“Good night,” Clover added as she was towed along.

Gregory slowed his pace for a moment to let the pair get ahead of them. When he was sure they were out of earshot, he asked softly, “How are you, my heart?”

“Tired, angry with Dave still, but good. I think this will work, or at least push them to the brink. I have one last trick to play, too. If it comes to it, I’ll use a tactic that we almost never use against Krogga, but that they respect.”

Gregory inhaled slowly. “Challenge?”

“Yes. I won’t dare fight Egil, but Paul, who will have to fight without his aether… I think I can best him.”

“Okay. Hopefully, it doesn’t come to that. Now, let’s tuck you in, and I’ll hold you all night. I’ve slept enough already.”

Jenn’s smile was bright as she squeezed his hand. “That sounds wonderful, my heart.”

Chapter Thirty

Yukiko appeared in the shadows of the room when Jenn was sleeping soundly. Gregory had tensed, but relaxed when he saw the white-blond hair of the person in the shadows. Yukiko apologized, then quickly stripped and slipped into bed with them. The three cuddled, with Jenn being the only one to sleep.

When third bell rang, Gregory and Yukiko were already out of bed and dressed. Jenn came awake and, with a bright smile, stretched before dressing quickly.

“I feel good enough to go another full day, if needed,” Jenn assured them. “I hope it doesn’t stretch into a third. If it does, they’ll outlast me.”

“Gregory told me your plan. Do you think Egil can be removed?” Yukiko asked.

“We have to if I want to force combat with Paul,” Jenn said. “I’ll explain my full tactics to Klein today, including my plan for single combat. If Gregory had been allowed to be on the field with us, I’d push for combat now, but they took that option away from us.”

“They did,” Gregory said. “You’ll win. I have faith in our heart.”

Jenn swallowed the lump that appeared in her throat as Yukiko tied her obi for her. “Well, I can’t lose now.”

“No stress,” Yukiko whispered, planting a peck on Jenn’s nose. “Just do what you plan and we’ll back you.”

“Has Harrison been pleasant?” Gregory asked to help shift the topic.

“Surprisingly, yes. He made me defend the hot-air balloon idea, but other than that, he’s been fine. Ever since the tournament, he’s been different.”

“I think Bishop has been talking with him,” Yukiko said.

“She’s been a little distracted since the tournament, too,” Jenn smiled. “Maybe they’re making up on their friendship?”

“That would be good,” Gregory said. “It would help solidify the clans with each other. Harrison and Bishop, Hayworth and us…” He trailed off.

“And perhaps Kyle Walun and Daciana,” Yukiko finished. “But that will depend on if he’ll take the rejection well.”

“That’s what I failed to say,” Gregory nodded. “Only time will tell.”

“Let’s go see our friends, have breakfast, then make it to the hall,” Jenn said.

~*~*~

When they arrived at the tactics hall, they met up with the Shining Light and Iron Hand groups. Everyone but Roshana was there, and Gregory worried that she might have overslept. They trudged upstairs, taking their place in the waiting room, while Klein and Jenn continued upward.

“Jenn has the extra food, right?” Clover whispered as they settled in to wait.

“Yes. I made double sure of it,” Yukiko replied.

“Roshana? It’s a common name in Limaz,” Ling said. “My family comes from near the border of Limaz. Besides her eurtik blood, she has a lot in common with the people there.”

“You have hints of it, too,” Clover said, “though it’s not as pronounced as it is with her.”

“I talked with her on the way back to the dormitory,” Yukiko said, her eyes on the others in the room. “She might end up joining the clan after the tournament.”

“I would have thought she might worship Mortum more,” Ling said.

“Me, too, or perhaps the Traveler,” Clover added.

“She has faith in Aether,” Yukiko told them. “Her grandmother and mother held a firm belief in Aether returning and that he’d reappear in the empire. It’s why they came here, even though their heritage would cause them greater problems.”

Ling and Clover lapsed into silence as they thought.

“She seemed truthful when I spoke with her,” Gregory added, “and she also appears to be a genuinely nice person. Dia will have to find out how deeply she really believes, though.”

The other three nodded, then settled in to meditate while they waited for the game to begin.

~*~*~

Time had no real meaning for them as they sat in the room, waiting for news. Gregory had a better understanding of how boring it was to be on the sideline.

“Sir?” Dave addressed Ben. “We’re not going to get called back in. If we give that option up, can we go down to watch the game on the main board?”

Ben looked thoughtful for a moment before he stood up. “I will inquire. Wait here.”

Gregory pushed his meditation away, curious as to what the answer would be. He noticed the Shining Light members and his friends doing the same.

Ben returned and nodded at Elder Cho. She walked past their room, obviously coming down from comparing turns with Roshana. “The Elder says you may, but you will not be allowed back in no matter what happens. So, if either of them requests aid, another will have to be chosen.”

Dave stood up, as did the other Iron Hand members except Farin. “We understand. We aren’t the ones they will choose, so we’ll head down. I can’t sit here without knowing what’s happening anymore.”

Dunn stood up when the other Shining Light members did. “Armit will choose the ones best suited for the fight, which means either of you.” He looked at Farin and Yukiko. “We will go downstairs. I find myself very curious how they are playing, as well.”

Clover shifted and looked at Yukiko. “Yuki?”

“Magus Dunn is right,” Yukiko replied. “If you want to watch your tactic in play, go ahead. I will sit here in case she calls for aid.”

Ling stood up with Clover. “We’ll watch and hope. Greg?”

“I’ll sit here. They might need another coordinator, and I’ll take that role if it’s needed.” He looked at Fred. “Go ahead.”

Fred hesitated before bowing to Gregory. “Thank you.”

When the exodus finished, it was just Farin, Yukiko, Gregory, and Ben left in the room. Farin stretched and shifted to take advantage of extra room, while Yukiko stayed snuggled against Gregory’s side. Ben looked amused at the couple, but didn’t say anything.

“Do you really think they’ll call either of us?” Farin asked.

“It’s possible, especially if they clash for a turn and it doesn’t end right away,” Yukiko replied. “Either might need earth or water, which is why you staying makes sense. I’m only going to be called in to try assassination, but I might be called.”

“But if all three magi are in the same base…” Farin trailed off.

“The boost the Kroggian force will get is substantial,” Yukiko finished for him after a few seconds pause. “Yes, which is why if they do call, they both won’t be in the same base.”

“Dave proved why that’s a bad idea,” Farin said.

“Normally, but if a specific instructor is removed from play, Jenn has another option she could use,” Gregory said.

Ben jerked upright, as he had taken a relaxed seat in another corner of the room. “She wouldn’t.”

“Jenn would if she felt it gave the best odds of winning,” Yukiko said.

Farin paused, then inhaled sharply. “Oh. That tactic.”

“Yes,” Gregory smiled. “As was discussed before this round even began, but it means Egil needs to be off the field.”

“I can see where they might call for you,” Farin said to Yukiko.

“Yes, but if they can remove him first, they might need to slow the remaining Kroggians or entrench themselves further,” Yukiko said. “It’s why we sit here and wait. If they call for Gregory, then we’ll know they’re splitting and one of us is going to be called.”

Farin settled back, clearly excited and worried for what might come.

~*~*~

The sun had come up when Roshana appeared in the doorway. Farin jerked to his feet, staring at her, which is what pulled Gregory and Yukiko from their meditation.

“Yukiko, Klein is asking for you,” Roshana said.

Farin exhaled and slumped back to his seat. “Good luck,” he exhaled. He was happy that he wasn’t going to be the one in, though also sad for the same reason.

Roshana turned to him and Gregory. “Elder Cho said it was okay to tell you both to head to the main room. There’s no way they can build up the funds before the game ends to ask for another magi. The other instructors will be aiding for coordination from here on out.”

Farin rose to his feet again, this time looking grim. “Yukiko, good luck.”

“We’ll do our very best,” Yukiko replied. “Cheer for us, even if we can’t hear you.”

“We will,” Gregory said, giving her hand one last squeeze.

Ben stood as they left. Stepping out of the room after them, he found Elder Cho coming downstairs. “Elder, do they require me?”

“No, this is almost over. Tell the others on this floor to head down.”

“As you decree, Elder,” Ben replied, bowing as she passed him.

Gregory saw Clover and Ling at the table they’d used previously and went to sit with them. “How is it going?”

They were surprised to see him, but Ling responded, “It’s going to be close. What are you and Farin doing down here?”

“We were told to come down by the elder,” Farin said, taking his seat at the table. “Yukiko was called into the game and the instructors are taking over the coordinating, besides Roshana. I think they want to make sure Gregory isn’t involved now.”

“Yeah,” Gregory exhaled. “It’ll be cleaner this way.”

Elder Cho walked down and spoke with Grandmaster Pan, showing him notes for a few minutes before she went back upstairs. Pan turned to the board and rearranged the pieces, then turned to the room.

“The Kroggian forces are closing on the defender’s camp. Another magi arrives at the start of the next turn, which will put them in play on the same turn that the Kroggians get close enough to start the attack. That will prove disastrous or useful, depending on who they chose.” Pan paused as he saw Farin and Gregory. “They chose Yukiko Pettit, a shadow magi. Opinions?”

“They’ll lose,” Nick said brusquely. “Another magi just before an attack is foolish. It gives the Kroggians a bigger boost to their units.”

“But a shadow magi,” Hayworth countered, “as all should know, are skilled with information gathering… and assassination. It’s possible they will sacrifice her before the attack begins to strike at the two commanders. She might be able to remove one before they kill her.”

“A magi on a Kroggian commander is not good odds for most magi,” one of the Han clan said.

“But for a shadow magi, it improves,” a Yamato Shipping apprentice countered.

“That is true,” Pan said, cutting off further conversation. “If she can get the surprise on one of them, she will have good odds for the game. If both are together when she attacks, she will not survive and possibly fail in her task. We will find out on the next turn.”

~*~*~

When Elder Cho came back down next, the room went quiet, as everyone wanted to hear what happened. The conversation between Pan and Cho was near silent— even the closest apprentices were straining, but unable to hear anything. When Cho backed up, she gave the room a long look and turned for the stairs.

Pan went to the board and began rearranging the pieces. When he finished, one of the Kroggian commanders was missing, as was the shadow magi. A commotion started in the room until Pan cleared his throat. The sound echoed in the room, amplified by his wind magic.

“As you’ve all seen, the shadow magi did as we thought she would— she managed to remove one of the commanders. Furthermore, she didn’t die. She left, critically injured, instead. She is no longer on the field. That delayed the attack on the magi, giving them one more turn to prepare defenses.”

“How did she manage to use her magic to get there, attack, and get away?” Jason asked. “The shadow magi do not have that much aether to work with.”

Pan turned to Jason. “She used a potion left by the alchemist before they left the board. That leaves a very limited supply of alchemical help left now.”

“Short boost, but in the right place at the right time, it can do what she did,” Ben added from where he was standing with the other instructors. “I’ve seen it in action.”

“Sir, what do you rate their odds of winning this?” Hayworth asked Ben.

Ben looked at Pan, who nodded. Ben moved closer to the board, looking over the units, then frowned. He shifted to the other side of the board and looked at a lone unit sitting by itself. He started to laugh before he shook his head. “Good. How many of you questioned this?” He motioned at the unit sitting in the heavy woods, just out of sight of the Kroggian force, but where they could watch the battle.

“A single unit is worthless right now,” Fureno snorted.

“And that makes me worry for your men,” Ben said icily. “Anyone?”

“We were told it was a light cavalry unit at half force,” Hayworth said.

“Did none of you question how an empire unit at half force could sit here so calmly?”

That question got frowns, questioning looks, and outright contempt.

When no one answered, Ben sighed. “There is a magi with this unit, a magi who isn’t showing themselves.”

“What?!” The question came from multiple people.

“He is correct,” Pan said. “I was told a magi who had removed their insignia was with the unit. None of you questioned it.”

Clover raised her hand, and Pan nodded to her. “It’s Jenn, sir. She is sitting there waiting for one of a few things to happen.”

“Do you know the conditions?” Pan asked.

“We strategized tactics for Krogga after the instructor’s battle,” Clover said. She was speaking slowly, clearly aware of everyone watching her. “She will advance if the Buldoun mercs cut down the Kroggians enough that she feels she can get a surprise rush on them. If they don’t do enough and the defenders fail, she will put her magi uniform back on and advance slowly with a flag raised.”

Pan blinked at her. “Single combat?”

“Yes, and she will ask to fight the commander under Kroggian law.”

“Physical enhancement against a Kroggian commander?” Pan looked thoughtful. “That is a very close fight.”

“She’ll ask to fight it in the arena, sir,” Clover said.

Pan stared at her before he laughed. “That is why the shadow magi assassinated Magi-killer.”

That got the room talking, and that intensified when Yukiko and Egil came downstairs. Yukiko took her seat beside Gregory with a smile, and Egil went to stand beside Pan.

“You’ve all been told. It was a daring move, one that caught myself and Magus Erichson off-guard. Not only did she manage to take out my commander, she was able to flee, critically wounded, but alive. The morale of Krogga fell from that attack. The next turn will see a lot of action.”

Chapter Thirty-one

Egil was proven right almost an hour later when Elder Cho came downstairs. She paused at the base of the stairs, then went to the middle of the room. “I shall tell you what has transpired.”

The room went silent as all eyes focused intently on the elder.

“Erichson’s unit— using almost the entirety of his available cards— attacked the entrenched position. They met two units of Buldoun mercenaries under command of an empire armsmaster... incidentally, one that was modeled on Magi-killer.”

Egil laughed. “I like it.”

“The mercenaries fled when they lost half their men and the armsmaster was killed. It was then that the empire units met the Kroggians in a counterattack. At this point, the invaders found that the magi they believed to be in the fortification was not there.”

A small murmur went through the assembled crowd.

“This prompted the commander to pull his men back. They had inflicted enough losses on the empire that the troops quit the field. Thinking he’d won, the Kroggian was about to claim victory when a single unit of empire cavalry rode close enough to speak. They opened under the flag of combat, recognized by Kroggian law. The magi in charge of that unit challenged the commander to single combat. The commander accepted, but asked it take place the following day so he had a chance to recover from his battle with the armsmaster. This was agreed to, with an additional addendum— it will be apprentice-versus-instructor in the arena in two hours.”

The room grew loud as everyone began to speculate on the fight.

Cho looked at Pan, who clapped his hands. A thunderclap echoed throughout the room, causing those with eurtik blood to wince and clutch their ears.

With order restored, Cho continued, “As this duel is to simulate a fight on the field, it will have a couple of conditions. Firstly, Magus Erichson is not allowed to use aether. Now, his many years infusing his body with aether will have given him enough power and strength to give a good idea of what a Kroggian commander can do in battle, so pay attention. Secondly, the duel will take place with real weapons. We will have healers on hand to help save them if possible, but death is a real possibility.”

“Ma’am?” Hayworth asked, raising a hand.

“Yes?”

“Why did she take this path? Wouldn’t her unit have been enough to ride over the remaining remnants of the Kroggian force?”

“Can anyone tell me the answer?” Cho asked.

A few heartbeats went by before Ling raised her hand.

“Go ahead.”

“I think it’s a few things,” Ling said as she stood. “The Kroggians just won a battle, so that would bolster them. There is clearly a magi on the field, which would also embolden them. Even reduced, it would be a hard fight with only a single unit of cavalry. There is also the fact that the Kroggians have firm belief in their honor duels. If she asks for a truce on the duel and wins, the Kroggians will make sure that is passed along when they return home. The empire would have at least a few years of peace.”

“Correct. Now, recall the entirety of the tournament,” Cho said firmly. “The empire just underwent an upheaval of magi-versus-magi as the clans fought amongst themselves openly. The Kroggians took advantage of that and invaded. A truce for years would help the empire rebuild the magi that were just lost. If she loses, the Kroggians will still have to return home, as their force was devastated. The bad side to this is that some villages and towns will get pillaged as they leave, and the commander— having beaten a magi in single combat and conducted a successful raid— will be on their path to becoming a champion.”

Both Yukiko and Gregory were still thinking about the fact the duel would involve real weapons and that death was a very real possibility. They had faith in their wife, but in combat, anything could happen.

Magus Klim and Klein Armit came down the stairs and went to their respective groups. Klim glanced at Gregory’s group with a thoughtful look, and Klein gave them a nod when he went by them.

“Meet at the main arena in two hours,” Cho said. “Tell your clans if you wish, but all of you must attend. Armsmaster Magi-killer, you will officiate the fight.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Egil replied.

“Good,” Cho said, then turned toward Grandmaster Yunlo.

Yunlo gestured and the three powerful magi in the room vanished. As they left, the various groups started to leave, with the Eternal Flame being the first ones out the door.

Gregory stood, but didn’t head for the door— he just turned to the stairs and waited while the others stood with him. The Iron Hand clan was also waiting and, surprisingly, so was Swift Wind.

Hayworth looked over at Gregory. “She’s more audacious than I thought she was... Or is it a last desperate gamble?”

“No,” Yukiko answered, her eyes on the stairs. “It was discussed before. We hadn’t known it would involve real weapons, but she agreed and we believe in her.”

Harrison was the first one to appear on the stairs. Seeing his juniors waiting for him, he crossed over to them. “We will discuss it on the way back to the clan hall,” he said brusquely.

The Swift Wind clan was at the door before Paul and Jenn came down the stairs. They walked side-by-side and were talking.

“I thought you’d back off when I demanded steel,” Paul said.

“It was unexpected, but I will end up fighting for my life, eventually. This will help me be prepared for it, and I know that healers will be on hand. If you could use any aether at all, I would have gambled on the attack, instead.”

“That would come down to soulless numbers,” Paul snorted. “While the game does help you understand strategy, it doesn’t capture the intangible of a real battle. This is better.” Paul looked at his clan, then Aether’s Guard, where Farin still stood with his group in class. “Farin, until this is settled, you are with them.”

“Yes, sir,” Farin replied crisply, snapping to attention.

“Magus Klim,” Paul said, looking back to his clan, “gather the clan and meet me at the arena.”

“Yes, sir,” Klim replied before turning to the apprentices beside her. “Back to the hall. Move it.”

“Yes, ma’am,” they replied in unison. They turned as a single unit and marched out of the room.

Jenn had been looking back and forth between Gregory and Yukiko as she approached them. She appeared calm, but her lovers could see the tension and worry she was trying to hide.

“You’ll win,” Yukiko said softly.

“We believe in you,” Gregory added just as softly.

Jenn swallowed and paused in front of them. “I will survive and do my best. I was worried about what you would say.”

“We will all face death at some point,” Gregory told her. “We have a few times in the tournaments already. The fight is balanced, or even favors you. Don’t hold back, dear one. Don’t take his head off, but fight for your life.”

“Your life is the most important thing,” Yukiko added. “You can win if you don’t hesitate to do what you need to do.”

“Jenn?” Clover called her name with a subdued tone. When they all looked at Clover, she hesitated, then stepped over a little. “Can I hug you?”

Jenn blinked in surprise. She smiled and she grabbed Clover, hugging her. “You never have to ask me, Clover. Just please make sure I know you’re the one coming to hug me so I don’t hurt you.”

Clover hugged her back. “We don’t need to win, but we do need you. We’ll believe in you, too, but please… safely?”

Ling nodded in agreement. “You being killed would be a tragedy. I don’t want to lose a friend. We’ve seen you fight and are confident in you, but be safe.”

Farin watched them— seeing not just clanmates, but honest friendship— and inhaled slowly. His clan didn’t have many real friends; they had comrades, brothers-in-arms, or similar, but nothing like this. His fellow apprentices had begun to welcome him more and more, but even between themselves, they didn’t have this kind of companionship.

“I’m worried for you and for Magus Erichson,” Farin said when the two women stepped back. “You’ve both been kind to me. No matter who wins, I’d like you both reasonably healthy at the end of it.”

Jenn faced him and bowed formally. “I’ll do my best, but I’ll strive to win, hopefully at the cost of neither of our lives.”

“That’s all I could ask for,” Farin nodded.

“We need to tell Dia,” Gregory said. “Let’s go.”

As they left, none of them saw Roshana, who had paused on the stairs to listen to them. When they left, she looked pensive as she finally came down the stairs. With a shake of her head, she hurried to the arena, intent on getting a good seat.

~*~*~

The clan, including the instructors, were seated above one of the tunnels in the arena, and the Iron Hand had the other tunnel entrance covered. Yukiko and Gregory went with Jenn down to the preparation area to wish her well.

“We’ll be with the clan, cheering for you,” Gregory said, stepping back from hugging Jenn one more time.

“I’ll see you after I win,” Jenn smiled. “It was nice of the academy to have some armor waiting for me.”

“It means he’ll also have armor,” Yukiko said. “This will take even longer and be harder to do without you both crippling or killing each other.”

“I’ll do my best to make sure neither of those happen.”

All three turned to the stairs that led to the arena and saw Mindie standing there.

“I can breathe easier now,” Gregory smiled. “Thank you, Mindie.”

“Yes, thank you,” Yukiko said. “You’ve always been here for us.”

Mindie looked from one to the other, her face heating slightly, as her lips creased upward without thinking about it. “Please fight carefully. I will do my best, but I hope that I’ll only need to heal you a little.”

“I have to fight to win,” Jenn said. “If I do less, then I’ll not be as sharp and will likely take more injuries.”

Mindie shifted in place, exhaling slowly. “I know... I just worry that I might not be enough.”

“We don’t worry about that if you’re here to heal,” Yukiko said, going to the base of the stairs. “We know you’ll do everything you can, which is all anyone can ask.”

“She’s right,” Jenn said.

“I agree with her,” Gregory added. “I doubt you’ll be alone, either.”

Mindie nodded. “Klim is in the other tunnel. I already waved to her.” She came down the stairs to stand near Yukiko. “I’ll do everything I can for her.” She looked at Jenn. “Fight to your best ability and, if needed, I’ll be there to heal you.”

Jenn crossed the room, stopping two feet away from Mindie. “Thank you. Now I really can fight freely.”

Yukiko touched Mindie’s back lightly. “We wish we could show you how much we appreciate everything you do for us. If we can ever do anything, please tell us.”

Mindie bowed her head. “I’m flattered. I just want to heal.”

Jenn touched Mindie’s shoulder. “We know. Walk with me?”

“Of course,” Mindie said.

“We need to get going, then,” Gregory said. “We’ll be cheering, dear one.”

“Win,” Yukiko said softly.

Jenn stepped past Mindie, heading up the stairs to the arena. Mindie fell into step behind her while Gregory and Yukiko sprinted for the stands.

Chapter Thirty-two

When Jenn walked out of the tunnel, Paul was already waiting in the middle of the arena with Egil. Striding forward with firm steps, Jenn closed the distance, her face impassive.

Egil waited for her to stand opposite Paul. “This duel is held under Kroggian terms. As Magus Erichson is playing the part of a Kroggian commander, he will not be using aether actively. There is a simple change to this duel, as we do not want either of you to die: the fight ends if you disable your opponent or if the other one gives up. I will call the match if I deem one of you unable to continue fighting. Do you agree?”

“Yes,” Paul said simply.

“Agreed,” Jenn said.

“Back up twenty paces and prepare yourselves,” Egil commanded.

Paul moved instantly, but Jenn hesitated a second before doing the same. She hadn’t thought about how the start of the duel might be different from what she knew. She didn’t let that throw her— instead, she settled her mind, blocking out the sounds of the crowd.

Once they came to a stop, Egil backed away, his hand raised. It came down as he spoke the single word they were waiting for: “Begin!”

Jenn’s legs flashed blue as she closed the distance on Paul. He had set himself defensively and, when their swords met, the sound was loud. Jenn leapt back a second later, needing the distance, as Paul matched her strength with his own unenhanced strength.

She didn’t get a long pause. Paul rushed after her, his sword already pulled back to strike. The next few seconds sounded like a smithy as metal rang out against metal. Paul was the one to disengage when Jenn kicked at him. He’d have loved to take advantage, but his sword wasn’t in position to cut her leg.

Jenn took a slow, deep breath when Paul didn’t charge her again right away. He can match my brief bursts... will I be able to do that when I become a magus? Pushing the distracting thought away, she forced her aether to split as Bishop had taught her. A quarter of her power went to speed while the rest stayed to keep her strong.

Paul was nearly caught by surprise when Jenn came at him again— her speed had increased and he had to work at matching her. On top of that, he struggled to keep his aether in check. The flame wanted to infuse him, and he had to fight to hold it back. Even with his internal conflict, he was able to separate from her and gain distance.

This time, Paul was bleeding from a couple of small gashes in his arms. Jenn had taken an even shallower nick to her left leg, but her aether was already healing it. Jenn’s lips pursed when she saw one of Paul’s cuts start to heal.

“They can heal. Not as well, but they can,” Paul said, reading her face. “And yes, they are this fast and strong, too. Do you understand?”

Jenn hadn’t been expecting the speech, but her head bobbed once.

“Good. I will push as much as I can without aether,” Paul told her.

The next few moments were a blur for a lot of people in the crowd. Jenn was forced back, having to push more aether into her body to meet and stop Paul’s attacks. She hated the cost of burning so much of her aether, but she’d finally met his attack.

As the fight went on, Paul was impressed by how solid Jenn’s swordsmanship was. Most physical enhancement magi tended to neglect the fundamentals, relying solely on their aether to make them faster and stronger than non-magi. Jenn was meeting him in skill, and Paul made a mental note to ask to spar against Bishop. If she’d taught Jenn how to fight like this, she would be a challenge for him.

They locked up, inches from each other for a brief moment. Paul’s eyes were cold and promised death. Jenn’s were burning with aether as she snarled, then kicked. Paul got his leg up to catch the strike, but it nearly shoved him off-balance. He traded another cut to break the lock and spring back.

Jenn took a deep breath. She’d taken more wounds in that exchange, and one was a deep slash to her left arm. Paul had taken wounds on his non-weapon arm and a couple to his legs, but he still seemed rock steady. With the thought of her lovers watching her, her clan behind her, and the other apprentices hoping for her to win, Jenn exhaled slowly.

Paul set himself into another defensive posture, seeing her decision to come for him again. He had another card that he hadn’t yet played, as it would cost him pain and blood, but if it worked, he’d disarm her and win. Deciding it was time, he didn’t look forward to what was to come.

When Jenn moved again, even Paul had trouble following her. If he’d had his aether flowing, he’d have been able to increase his reaction speed, but with it stilled, he struggled. Jenn pushed all of her aether to speed when she moved, but as she came to a stop just feet away from him, she switched her aether from speed to strength.

Paul was able to get his sword around in time, but again, he wasn’t prepared for just what Jenn could do— he’d never known an apprentice with the strength of aether she had. His block pushed her blade to the side, but not far enough to stop it from striking him. Searing pain shot through his leg, and he fell to a knee.

Jenn lashed out with her foot, catching Paul under the chin with a flame-covered boot. In return, she felt pain flood her planted leg, and she fell to the ground.

“Stop!” Egil boomed.

The moment the word left his mouth, both Klim and Mindie rushed from their tunnels. Jenn pushed her aether to her wounded leg, pressing on her inner thigh to help staunch the blood. Paul was flat on his back, unmoving on the ground a few feet away from her.

Mindie went to her knees next to Jenn, her hands pushing down onto the injured leg. She exhaled and pushed her aether into her, helping the slowly healing wound close faster. Jenn’s jaw clenched, but she stayed silent as Mindie worked.

“He used aether,” Klim exhaled in relief. “He’ll be awake in a moment. If he hadn’t, he’d likely be dead.”

“She would have survived without my intervention, but she’d have lost a lot of blood. The last attack by Erichson clipped her artery. Her aether was already closing it when I got to her,” Mindie said.

With a pained grunt, Paul blinked as he came awake. “Did she have a hammer?”

“Her boot,” Klim said. “Aether-infused. You cut her artery in return. However, it was a slight cut, and her aether would have closed it before she died.”

“I had to use aether to mitigate the impact,” Paul grunted, sitting up with Klim’s help. “I realized a little too late what she was doing and knew I wouldn’t be able to stop her kick.” Looking up at Egil, Paul sighed. “I lost.”

“I accept your admission and the words of the healers,” Egil said.

Paul blinked as the world swam when he shifted his gaze to Jenn. “Do you think your blade instructor, Bishop, would spar with me?”

“She’s my weapon and aether instructor, sir,” Jenn said. “You can ask her. I believe our clans will be having a sparring session in the future.”

Egil’s lips twitched. “Yes, with concessions for me.” He pulled a softly glowing metal disk from his pouch and spoke into it. “Magus Erichson has admitted his defeat, and the healers have concurred. Jenn Pettit is the winner of this fight. This match concludes the tournament and leaves Shining Light, Iron Hand, and Aether’s Guard as the winners. Class dismissed. Everyone has tomorrow off.”

Jenn gratefully took Mindie’s offered arm to get back to her feet. Once she was standing— slightly favoring her healing leg— she bowed to Egil and Paul. “My thanks for the duel and the instruction, Magus, Armsmaster.”

“It was a bold idea to call for this. What would you have done if I had been the commander left?” Egil asked.

“Taken my chances with the numbers, sir. If Greg had been allowed to be part of the team, the two of us would have fought you and Erichson much sooner.”

Egil’s lips twitched. “Hmm... Interesting.”

Paul wobbled slightly when Klim helped him up. “Fighting him would have been no, but fighting me was a yes?”

“Sir, most magi without aether are ineffective in combat,” Jenn apologized. “Bishop has told me this repeatedly. Honestly, if I’d known how close this was going to be, I might have opted for the numbers, instead.”

“Mollifying, and she is correct. I will be speaking with her about a match or three,” Paul said. “Good day, Apprentice.”

“Good day, Magus,” Jenn replied.

As she left the field with Mindie beside her, Jenn waved to her lovers, who were beaming down at her. Stepping into the tunnel, Jenn leaned against the wall for a moment and took a few deep, slow breaths.

“Are you okay?” Mindie asked, already reaching out to check Jenn again.

“The rush is fading and my mortality is catching up to me,” Jenn said shakily. “My blood sings during the fight, but after, I feel weak, drained... It’ll pass in a moment.”

“Adrenaline,” Mindie said. “You both came close to death.”

“More than once,” Jenn admitted as she turned to face Mindie.

Mindie’s eyes widened when she saw the scars on Jenn’s breastplate and helm, a few of which were more than just scratches. “Oh, Aether...”

“He was watching over us,” Jenn said with a twisted smile. “Thank you again, Mindie, for everything you do for us.”

Mindie blinked at her before smiling slowly. “I’ll do my best to keep you alive.”

“Greg would appreciate that, as would Yuki.”

Mindie’s cheeks heated slightly and she looked away from Jenn. “Oh, that’s... uhm... nice. Come on, they’ll be waiting for you soon.”

Jenn’s lips quirked up and she nodded. Daciana was right, she thought. “Waiting for us. They’ll want to thank you, too.”

Mindie’s cheeks turned redder. “There’s no need for that.”

“Have you heard about your magus posting?” Jenn asked.

“No,” Mindie sighed. “I don’t think they’ll let me stay. Too many places need healers.”

“If you had a clan, they could lobby for you,” Jenn said as they started down the hallway again. “A clan that would disregard your heritage and values you. I’m sure one exists, if you can believe.”

Mindie’s steps faltered for a second before she nodded slowly. “I… maybe…”

“The choice is yours, but some of us value you a great deal and would love to call you clanmate and friend. Something we can’t do right now.”

Mindie was silent as she looked into the distance, clearly thinking over what Jenn said.

Jenn and Mindie gathered their things, then left the preparation area together. Aether’s Guard was waiting for them, and Jenn beamed as they cheered for her. Mindie started to step back, but Jenn caught her arm and pulled her up to stand beside her again.

“And our thanks to you, as well,” Dia said, turning her eyes to Mindie. “Time and again, you have been there to help our magi. Your eagerness to heal has been noted and it is admired. The academy will be a darker place without your hopeful light to help keep the younger magi healthy and whole.”

Mindie was bright red when Dia spoke. “Thank you, Magus. I just want to heal... The council might let me stay for my magus posting.”

“Doubtful,” Bishop said softly. “It is almost unheard of when an adept who teaches is also allowed to stay for their magus posting. When it does happen, it is because a clan has interceded for them.”

Mindie’s ears dropped and she bowed her head. “I understand.”

“If you want to talk of clans later, my door is open,” Dia said. “Something to note, though— one must firmly believe that Aether will return. We ask anyone who wishes to join to go through a tea ceremony to see if it’s what their heart desires.”

Mindie’s eyes darted briefly to Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn, then away. “I thank you, Magus. I will consider your offer.”

“Very well,” Dia said. “Now we go back to the clan hall to celebrate our apprentices’ victory during the tournament, and Jenn’s victory in the duel.”

Cheers came from the group as they left.

Mindie watched them go and licked her lips. She thought of herself in that group, walking beside Gregory and his wives. She felt the warmth in her chest and wondered if she could ever have that, or if she was just deluding herself.

Chapter Thirty-three

With the tournament over, things lapsed back into a routine. The only real change was that during weapons training, the apprentices started to fight as a group of five against the trainers. The novices were pulled over to watch so they could see what next year was going to be for them.

Clover and Ling couldn’t do much, mostly just being extra bodies, which meant that they suffered the most during those moments. Neither complained about it— they just picked themselves back up and tried again.

Tactics class became single class games again, with Paul switching who played against who, and adding various objectives and nations. More than that, he always stopped the game in the afternoon, allowing them to go back to train, then resuming the game the following day.

The last hour of study was given up to magic training after dinner, so the apprentices could get as much training in as possible. During that time period, Dia took the novices to the war room and taught them Empire’s Gambit.

~*~*~

Finding himself in a large, soft bed with lavish decorations all around him and a corner of the room cloaked in the deep shadows, Gregory smiled. “Hello, my heart,” he said, turning to face the corner.

Happiness infused the voice that came from the corner, “It is nice to hear you say that to me, dear one.”

“It’s true,” Gregory said. “You’re one of my hearts.”

“And that makes me smile. How I wish you could see it.”

“I can hear it, which is going to have to be enough for now,” Gregory said. “I take it we’ve reached the last rank of apprentice?”

“You have, indeed. All of your friends have ranked up, as well.”

“Good. You’ve been helping Clover and Ling?”

“They are touching all three paths now, my heart,” Darkness murmured. “They have firmed their minds on their goals. Another has started to harbor the same feelings, but is still uncertain.”

“Roshana?” Gregory asked, thinking she was the only other one who’d seemed so intensely interested in Aether.

“Roshana Arnab is not who I was speaking of. She is interested, but she is also worried about being turned away,” Darkness giggled. “But… no, I will let you find that out on your own.”

“Fine. I’ll assume it’s a ‘not wanting to muddy things with foresight’ reason.”

“It is, dear one.”

“When we cross into the initiate tier, will it be enough to see you?” Gregory asked softly after a few seconds of silence.

“No, but you might push back my namesake a bit more, then.”

“Okay,” Gregory sighed. “Darkness, is it going to be okay?”

“Loving your wives and those who come after? Yes. If they are the ones that we agree on, then it will be fine, my heart. Yuki, Jenn, and I will do our best to guard you. The others who join later will also protect you, but the three of us will be your council of wives… unless you object?”

“I can’t think of anyone I’d rather have keeping us all safe,” Gregory smiled.

“You make me happy,” Darkness sighed. “It is time to sleep, though.”

“Not yet,” Gregory said as he shifted in bed.

Darkness let out a happy laugh as Gregory flung himself out of bed and toward her. He was caught by her namesake and stopped from reaching her. As he faded from this space, she brought his unconscious form closer to her, just close enough that she could almost reach him. “Thank you, my love. Please never give up on me…” She trailed off as the body she held faded from her shadows. With a deep sigh, she vanished. The bedroom was left empty before the space itself vanished from where it had been created.

~*~*~

Blinking slowly as he woke up, Gregory smiled at his attempt to reach Darkness. He knew it would never work, but he’d promised her he would keep trying and intended to always do so. Now, though, he had his other two wives to love and care for. Yukiko was on his right, nestled on his shoulder, her breath tickling his neck. Jenn was on his left with her head on his chest, her arm over his waist, and holding Yukiko’s knee where it was hitched up on his body.

No man can be this loved and lucky, Gregory thought as he watched them for a few seconds.

Yukiko suddenly shifted, her leg coming free of Jenn’s grip. That woke Jenn, who kissed Gregory’s chest. She gave him a soft smile before she looked at Yukiko waking up.

“We’re all awake,” Gregory murmured, claiming kisses from each of them. “I’m sure the bell will chime in a moment... We’ve reached the tenth rank. Darkness didn’t speak with me long, but she loves you both.”

“As we love her,” Jenn said as she leaned over and kissed Yukiko, “and each other.”

Yukiko let out a happy sound. “Agreed.”

“She did say that Clover and Ling are walking all three paths now,” Gregory added.

“She approves of them, then,” Yukiko said thoughtfully as she got out of bed. “I had hopes for them, so that’s a good first step.”

“Greg, do you like them?” Jenn asked, looking back at him as she followed Yukiko.

Gregory met her eyes. “As friends, very much. For more, though…” He trailed off and pushed out of the bed, too. “I’ll admit I do find them both attractive. Having been beside them for class and now as a part of the clan, I do find myself thinking they might fit well with us and the others.”

“Behind the novices?” Yukiko asked as she started pulling clothes out of the armoire.

“Yes, but that gap is slowly closing,” Gregory said, then snorted. “This conversation is weird. I’m discussing other women with my wives, talking about which of them is more attractive.”

“But this is our relationship, and I wouldn’t trade it for the crown of Buldoun,” Yukiko said. “Besides, Jenn and I are interested. It’s not like you’re just adding women to our group and telling us to deal with it.”

“I’d never—!” Gregory started to say.

Jenn’s finger cut him off. “We know. You letting us test and vet them… that’s something we’re grateful for, dear one.”

“We are,” Yukiko agreed. “At times, I worry it’s not fair to you.”

Gregory kissed Jenn’s finger, and she withdrew it. “I like it this way. It makes it less likely that there’ll be problems. Besides, I have the final say, don’t I?”

“Yes,” Jenn and Yukiko said together.

“Then, if anything, it might not be fair to both of you,” Gregory said. “If you agree and tell me, and then I say no…”

“I doubt anyone we bring forward will have you disagreeing with the idea,” Yukiko giggled.

“That’s true,” Gregory smiled as he grabbed his outfit and started dressing.

Silence fell between them as they continued to get ready for the day. Gregory recalled first how badly he’d dressed on that first day at the academy, and how Yukiko had to help him. Following that was a snippet of his time at Lagrand’s, where the man assisting him explained his clothing’s different parts and their names. He’d found out that the kimono had many types, as he’d seen with Yukiko, but for school, they had a full outfit with a hakama and haori. He thought that was a good thing— he didn’t want to think about how embarrassing it would have been for the women to fight in the sleeker kimonos Yukiko favored on their days off.

Chuckling as he finished dressing, he saw both Yukiko and Jenn watching him with questioning gazes. “Sorry. I was thinking about trying to put on this outfit on my first day here.”

Yukiko snickered. “Oh... that was funny and sad.”

“Fill me in?” Jenn asked.

“He had his obi over the top of everything, including the haori,” Yukiko told her, “and then his underbelt on over the top of the obi.”

“I’d forgotten that part,” Gregory sighed. “The belt, that is.”

Jenn snickered. “I shouldn’t laugh. I had my belt over my obi the first time, too. Never wore anything like this back home.”

“I grew up with them,” Yukiko said as she led them to the door. “Let’s go see if our friends grew in rank, too.”

“They all did,” Gregory said. “I also think something’s going to happen soon. Darkness didn’t say, as she didn’t want to muck it up.”

“Hmm,” Yukiko said. “We’ll have to keep our eyes open.”

~*~*~

Breakfast and studying at the archive went well. They’d seen the novices off, as it was their day off and they were going over to Gin’s. The apprentices headed for the tactics hall, talking about the game from the day before when Farin had beaten Gregory.

They took seats in their classroom, waiting for Farin and Paul to arrive. When Paul came in without Farin, they were curious if the Iron Hand apprentice was okay.

“There’s been a change,” Paul said after telling them Farin was fine. “Since my clan’s group and yours are both going to the tournament with Buldoun, my clan leader asked for a small change to the groups. Magi-killer agreed, and it took another day to rearrange things.”

“No more Farin?” Clover asked, clearly sad that their friend wasn’t going to be there anymore.

“He joined his peers,” Paul told her. “He was sad to leave the group, but learning with his peers and hopefully teaching them was not to be passed up.”

“If he can help them, then we wish them all well,” Ling said. “Please tell him we understand and are just sad he’s no longer with us? We’ll do our best to beat them if we face each other in the future.”

“I’d thought you’d feel that way,” he said, having seen the others agree with Ling, “but that does mean someone had to fill Farin’s spot. Funnily enough, we had a few people ask to join this class. As only one of them could, Gin had them compete for the right to join. Welcome your new classmate.”

When Paul stepped aside, Roshana stepped into the room. She bowed formally to the group before standing up to meet their eyes. “I will do my best to learn and help you during the next competition. I’ve introduced myself to you before, but let me do so again: I’m Roshana Arnab, a water magi and clanless. Thank you for having me.”

“Roshana,” Yukiko greeted her warmly. “We are happy to have an attentive and eager learner. I’m Yukiko Pettit, a shadow magi of Aether’s Guard.”

They went through a quick formal introduction. Paul shut the door behind Roshana and waited for them to finish. “Roshana, you will play opposite Clover today. This is to show us what you’ve learned while in the other class.”

“I will do my best,” Roshana said.

Well, at least what you didn’t wish to tell me didn’t take long to happen, Darkness... Gregory thought as he helped set the board for the game.

~*~*~

The game was over by the afternoon, and the group paused outside the hall to speak with Roshana.

“I failed to capitalize on the opening,” Roshana sighed. “But I will next time.”

“You didn’t do badly,” Ling said.

“Thank you,” Roshana smiled broadly. “Umm, is your family…?”

“I have ancestors who came from Limaz,” Ling nodded. “Further removed than yours, and they live close to the border.”

“I didn’t mean to offend,” Roshana said.

“I’m not offended,” Ling replied. “I was going to ask about your family. We can talk more later, though.”

“I had a question. Who did you have to play to join the class?” Jenn asked.

“Gabrielle Mavic. She’s clanless, too,” Roshana said.

“She’s in the Han clan class,” Gregory said.

“Oh, yes, I remember her now,” Yukiko said. Her eyes twinkled when she glanced at Gregory.

“Also James Took,” Roshana added. “It was a three-way game. I stayed back and let them fight before I swept in to win.”

“Smart,” Clover beamed at her.

“A solid tactic,” Jenn agreed. “Did they not go for you at all?”

“I never attacked them and, when threatened, I retreated, acting weak and scared,” Roshana replied, her hand absently touching one of her rabbit ears. “I think I convinced them I could be dealt with later. I didn’t put more troops on the board until they were well into their own fight.”

“That could have gone badly,” Yukiko said before she grinned, “but it worked, and that’s what matters. Here, take these.” She drew out a couple of books from her obi. “Study as much as you can. They will help you devise new strategies.”

Roshana blinked, accepting the books on reflex before her eyes went wide. “But—!”

“It means Yuki likes you,” Jenn said, cutting Roshana off. “She helps people she thinks can be a friend.”

Roshana swallowed, then bowed deeply with the books clutched to her chest. “I will study them. Thank you.”

Gregory blinked a little, looking away from the earnest young woman. In the kimonos, it was always hard to tell the body outline of anyone, but Roshana had pressed the books to her chest. They hadn’t gone far, hinting that she might have ample flesh hidden underneath her clothes.

Coughing, Gregory spoke up, “We need to get back to train.”

“Yes, we do,” Jenn said. “We’ll see you next week, Roshana. What path are you on?”

Roshana’s face heated and she looked away. “Spirit.”

“Nothing wrong with that,” Yukiko told her. “Maybe we can meditate together later. Have a good day.”

“Good day,” Roshana replied, bowing deeply to them again as the group headed off at a fast walk.

When she stood back up, her heart was beating fast as she watched them leave. The books shifted against her and she glanced at them. “I’ll do what the first wife requires, Yukiko...” she whispered before going toward the dormitory with quick strides.

Chapter Thirty-four

Their week out of class wasn’t a week off for the apprentices. They were back in the arena to fight the Hardened Fist, and that threw the entire week off their regular routine. From sixth to fourteenth bell, the apprentices were fighting, then resting with jerky snacks while discussing their fights, then fighting again. The novices came by after their economics class and stayed to watch until they were finished. When all of them got back to the clan hall, the novices were put through their own physical training while the apprentices watched. They had some magic training before they bathed and had dinner, then collapsed into sleep.

Waking on their last day off, Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn didn’t take long to dress. They were excited about leaving the academy for the day and seeing the children again. Clover and Ling looked excited, too, when they met on the stairs.

“Clover, you’ll be leading the Peaceful Fist with the children today,” Yukiko said when they found the pair waiting for them.

Clover cheered and broke into one of her silly dances, earning laughter from her friends. “I’ll do a good job,” she said when she finished hugging Yukiko.

“We know,” Jenn said, patting Clover’s back.

“Are we just training with them?” Ling asked as they started downstairs again.

“We’ll be staying afterward to have dinner and play a few games with them before coming back,” Gregory said. “I’m sure you two can stay, too, if you want.”

Clover was about to reply, but Ling touched her arm and she stayed quiet.

“We wouldn’t wish to impose,” Ling said once she was sure Clover was not going to interject.

“We enjoy spending time with our friends,” Yukiko said, looking back at them. “We’d ask the novices, too, but they have a curfew.” Her lips quirked into a small smirk. “I can invite you, if you’re hesitating because it was Greg who did.”

“No!” Clover blurted. “I mean... no, we want to.”

“It’ll be fun having some downtime together,” Jenn said.

“What?” Daciana asked, coming toward them ahead of Nessa and Victoria.

“After training at Gin’s, when you all head back, we’ll be staying to have dinner and spend some time with the children,” Jenn told her.

Daciana’s face fell a little. “We can’t because of the curfew.”

“Exactly,” Yukiko said.

“We understand,” Nessa said. “It’s sad, but the rules are the rules.”

“It’s been nice,” Victoria said. “This last month has let us all train together so much. The kids will be extra excited today, too.”

“Yeah,” Gregory grinned. “You’ve told us that they’ve been doing well, so I made sure we have a reward for them.”

“Now they’ll be extra excited,” Nessa said. “Who’s leading meditation?”

“Clover,” Yukiko replied with restrained laughter.

“They’ll be able to keep up with her, at least,” Ling snorted as she tried to hold back her laughter.

“Which means they’ll be amazing,” Clover said.

“After meditation, what are we training?” Daciana asked as she grinned at Clover.

“Fighting,” Gregory said. “Baylyss will have training weapons. You’ll be fighting them,” he nodded toward Yukiko, Jenn, Clover, and Ling. “I’ll be working with the kids on unarmed combat.”

“We don’t get to fight you?” Daciana asked, clearly upset, her ears angling back.

“We’ll make sure you each get a single fight against him,” Yukiko said. “We aren’t excluding you.”

Daciana’s tail dropped and she lowered her head. “I’m sorry, Yuki… I didn’t mean it like that.”

Nessa touched her shoulder. “You did, and it’s okay to feel like that.”

“Ness is right,” Gregory said. “I’d rather you be honest about how you feel. And no, we weren’t trying to exclude you. It was going to be a surprise at the end.”

Daciana’s tail curled between her legs. “Sorry...”

Gregory was going to go over her, but Clover was there first. “Why? We know fighting him is a challenge, and if we challenge ourselves, we grow. We have to grow to stand beside them. I wouldn’t say sorry for wanting to be stronger.”

Daciana’s tail started to rise a little as she glanced at Clover. “I like that. I do want to be stronger and stand beside him-them.” The last word was quickly tacked on, as if she said it, the other would be forgotten.

“And you will in time,” Yukiko said as if the slip never happened.

“Good morning,” Bishop greeted them when they made it to the dining room.

They greeted Bishop in return and shifted to small talk, but the majority of them were lost in their own thoughts.

~*~*~

Gregory thanked Rufous as he climbed down from the driver’s bench and opened the carriage door for the women. “Ladies, we’ve arrived,” he said, making a sweeping motion with his arm.

“Why thank you, sir,” Yukiko giggled.

Gregory helped them down one at a time. Victoria was the last one out of the carriage, but she slipped when she stepped out. She fell into Gregory, who caught her.

“You okay?” Gregory asked, doing his best to ignore how pleasant she felt against him.

“Stepped wrong, but I’m fine,” Victoria said, not moving to right herself for a second. When she did, she brushed at her outfit. “Thank you.”

“You’re welcome, but be careful,” Gregory told her. Shutting the door, he looked back at Rufous, who was wearing a carefully blank expression. “See you later.”

“Have a good day, sir,” Rufous said before he got the carriage rolling.

The others were all watching him and Victoria when the door opened, revealing Elsa and Enzo.

“Good morning, magi. Welcome to the Watashi residence. Please, come in,” Enzo said, stepping aside, but staying by the door.

“Thank you,” Yukiko said, giving him her attention. “We’ll change and then head to the garden, if you can gather the others for us.”

“We will make sure it is done,” Enzo said, shutting the door once Gregory had entered.

“Go ahead, Enzo. I will guide them,” Elsa said.

“Yes, ma’am,” Enzo said, striding off in a dignified manner.

“It’s good to see you again, Elsa,” Gregory said.

A real smile took the place of her professional one. “I’m glad you’re here, too. I assisted Baylyss in making sure everything is in place. The sparring rooms are waiting for you. I ask that you train with me before the other children so I can bathe and help with dinner.”

“I was planning on it. I was going to have you assist me in teaching them,” Gregory said, “but that’s fine. I’ll have Enzo help me train them.”

Elsa curtsied. “Thank you. If you’ll follow me, please.”

~*~*~

Gregory was the first one changed and to the garden. Enzo was just in front of him, having changed into a gi after gathering the children.

The children all bowed to him. “Good morning, Sensei.”

“Good morning,” Gregory replied with a grin as he bowed back. “The others will be here shortly. We’ve been hearing how you’ve been doing, and we’re proud of you, even with the minor setbacks.” He looked at the two youngest boys, who looked down, embarrassed. “Being alive means you’ll make mistakes, but learning from those mistakes is what makes us better. Fighting with friends will happen at times, too, but making up with them and not fighting over the same thing is another lesson to learn.”

“If you can do those two things, you will be better than you are now,” Yukiko added, leading the procession into the garden. “And now that we’re all here, we can hand out the small gift we brought for you.”

Those words had all the children looking at her eagerly.

“I don’t have your reward,” Yukiko smiled. “The one leading our exercise today has it.”

Clover grinned as she went over to the kids. “Hands out,” she said.

The kids held their hands out, nearly buzzing with excitement. Clover moved down the line, giving each of them the reward Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko had arranged. Each child ended up holding a waxed paper item.

When Clover stepped back, having given Elsa hers last, she grinned, holding up a single one for herself. “Sweets aren’t common, and this is a rare sweet that comes from Buldoun. It’s called butterscotch. It’s a hard candy, so don’t chew it. Just place it in your cheek and let it slowly dissolve.” She showed them by unwrapping hers and placing the yellow candy on her tongue.

The kids all did the same. Their expressions went wide as the sweet began to dissolve slowly, giving them a jolt of sugar. They saw all the magi putting small pieces of waxed paper away, too.

“Now, everyone, first stance,” Clover said as she moved to the middle of the garden.

Once everyone was set, she led them through the Peaceful Fist.

~*~*~

Gregory had Elsa and Enzo facing off to demonstrate what he’d been showing them. The children had had trouble with the Peaceful Fist, and they were still fidgety as they watched the demonstration.

Note to self: give them the candy when we leave next time, Gregory thought as he watched Elsa reverse Enzo’s grapple, then flip him. “Break.”

Elsa backed up, and bowed. Enzo grunted as he got to his feet, adjusted his gi, and bowed back.

“Elsa, what happened?” Gregory asked.

“I reacted, Sensei. Sorry,” Elsa said, her cheeks pink. “When his balance broke, I moved on reflex.”

“Enzo?” Gregory asked.

“I didn’t set before attempting the move, Sensei. She reversed and threw me before I was aware of it.”

“Which would be fine, if not for the fact we are demonstrating a move for them. Elsa did the right thing if this had been a match or a real fight. Do you see why we drill the basics into you?” His question was directed at the children.

“Yes, sir,” they replied.

“Okay, let’s try it again. Enzo, you’re still the attacker.”

After a few more rounds, Gregory stepped in. “Elsa, it’s time. Thank you for helping.” He bowed slightly to her.

Elsa’s face lit up and she bowed back formally. “It is my pleasure, Sensei.”

Once she was gone, Gregory looked at Enzo. “One at a time, you’ll be letting them practice those moves on you, except for our youngest three.” Gregory turned to the two youngest— one boys and one girl. “I’m going to have you work on what you’ve already been working on.” He saw their disappointment and he shook his head. “No, it’s not bad. I’m going to have you two lightly spar with each other, and I will adjudicate the matches.”

The two younger kids beamed and got to their feet.

“Far side of the room,” Gregory said. “Come on.”

~*~*~

Gregory exhaled as he took a seat between Yukiko and Jenn. “How was training?”

“Good. Clover and Ling are coming along,” Jenn said, giving the other apprentices a smile.

“We’re doing our best,” Ling said. “The novices beat us repeatedly time and again.”

“You both won your fair share,” Yukiko said. “They trained harder and longer than you have, but you’re coming along quickly. If we get another week of group fighting again, I’m thinking we might give you both crossbows to use. It’ll keep you farther back from the others. Maybe that will help.”

“Anything we can do to help would be good,” Clover nodded.

“What about the children?” Yukiko asked.

Gregory gave them a synopsis of how the kids had done. By the time he’d finished, Baylyss and Elsa were coming into the room with a cart.

“Dinner,” Baylyss announced. “Chicken and dumpling soup. I also have some bane fowl that I grilled on the side for you, magi. It’s not as much aether as you’re used to, but every little bit is good.”

“We also have a loaf of fresh, buttered garlic bread,” Elsa added. “There’s enough for everyone to have a single slice.” She was looking at the other children when she said it.

A few looked away from her, clearly having been chastised about taking more bread before.

“We hope you enjoy,” Baylyss finished, ladling soup from the pot into bowls and passing them out.

While Baylyss did that, Elsa served the magi the side dishes of bane fowl, then made sure everyone had a single thick slice of garlic bread. She took her seat once Baylyss had.

The food was good— it was simple in design, but tasty and filling. Elsa beamed when they praised her work, and Baylyss wore a small smile as she watched Elsa. When the meal was over, Elsa got up and helped Baylyss with collecting the dishes.

“That meal was entirely Elsa’s” Baylyss told the magi as she cleared the table. “I only assisted lightly. So, while I do thank you for the kind words earlier, they all belonged to Elsa.”

Elsa’s face heated when they praised her work again. “Thank you,” she murmured.

“And I will do the cleaning myself,” Baylyss told Elsa. “They are only here for another hour or two, so enjoy the time together.” Turning to the magi, she nodded toward the door. “The game room is ready for you.”

“Thank you, Baylyss,” Yukiko said as she rose to her feet. “Come on, let’s go see what we’ll be playing tonight.”

The children cheered and left the room with her.

Gregory stayed behind so it was just him and Baylyss left in the room. “How’re they doing?”

“Besides the single incident, they’ve been very good. They are still just as focused, and I found someone who can help sharpen Enzo’s talent. She just started coming over in the last month, but she tells me that he is gifted with his art. She thinks she’ll only be able to help him refine his gift, as he is already far past her normal students.”

“Good. Maybe he’ll find that’s his calling. Did he get the copies shipped off?”

“I sent them out a while ago. I didn’t know you wanted to be informed about it. I apologize.”

“No, it’s fine. I didn’t ask before, and I only just thought about it now. Does he still draw outside of his time being tutored?”

“Yes, he does. He’s done one of each of the children, as they wanted one after you all asked for one,” Baylyss smiled.

“Even Elsa?” Gregory asked.

“Yes, but she asked for one where she was with you and your wives, serving you in a garden.”

Gregory exhaled slowly. “Yeah. She does seem fixated on that goal.”

“But that isn’t a bad thing,” Baylyss said, the dishes finally all collected. She turned to face Gregory. “She truly cares for all of you, and she’d be safe and cared for as a maid to your growing family. If she doesn’t end up as a magi, it gives her a second goal to aim for... Or did you three not wish her to be there with you?”

Gregory frowned as he gave her words thought. “It’s not that. I just worry she’ll blind herself to better opt—”

Baylyss snorted, cutting him off. “What could be better for her?”

“I… don’t know. I just want her to keep her eyes wide open.”

“Gregory, she is, but she’s seen the worst of life. Now, she’s seen what she thinks is the best of life. Unless you three force her away, I believe you’ll be stuck with her.”

“Not stuck with,” Gregory said softly. “She’s a joy. Stuck with sounds like a chore.”

Baylyss smiled. “Well, then, I’d say your roads will come back together when your service to the empire is done.”

“Maybe. Time will tell.”

“It always does,” Baylyss exhaled. “Listen to me prattling on while the children wait for you. Go on. Spend the time you have in joy.”

“I will, but before I do...” Gregory stopped a few feet from her. “Our deepest thanks, Baylyss.” He bowed deeply to her. “For us and them, thank you.”

“You are all welcome. I have found joy this year, and it gives me hope for many more years of exactly this kind of joy. Now, go.”

Chapter Thirty-five

“Good morning,” Jenn greeted Clover and Ling as they approached the stairs.

“Good morning!” Clover beamed. “I had a lot of fun yesterday.”

“The kids certainly enjoyed having you there,” Yukiko smiled.

“Because she’s as innocent and active as they are,” Ling said with a straight face.

Clover gave Ling a piercing look. “Was that a compliment?”

“I think it was,” Gregory said. “There’s nothing bad with being innocent and energetic.”

“Yeah,” Clover grinned wider.

“You did well with leading the Peaceful Fist, too,” Jenn said. “We got caught up in training, so I forgot to tell you yesterday.”

“Thank you.”

“How do you think Roshana did studying?” Ling asked as they descended to the next floor.

“I’m uncertain, but it will tell us a lot,” Yukiko said. “I don’t expect her to have memorized anything, since she’s on the spirit path. With that said, though, I expect to see improvement if she did study.”

“If who studied?” Daciana asked, waiting for them on the landing.

“Roshana. She joined our tactics class after Farin joined his clan,” Gregory said. “She was the coordinator for us during the last game.”

All three novices looked interested. “What did you think of her, Yuki?” Nessa asked.

“She’s spirit path and has shown a keen mind,” Yukiko said. “She’ll also get along with us, I believe. Her grandmother came here from Limaz, despite her obvious eurtik blood. From what Roshana said, it was because they believed Aether would return and that he would be in the empire.”

Gregory caught a few of them shooting glances at him and he started to worry. That worry came to an abrupt halt when a voice came from behind him. “Gathering on the stairs again?” Dia asked. “And who are you speaking of?”

“Roshana Arnab, a clanless water magi,” Gregory told her. “She’s asked about the clan briefly, so she might approach you, Dia.”

“Hmm... I will look into her while we wait to see what she will do. She joined your tactics class?”

“When Farin went to his clan,” Jenn said.

“I see. Very well. In the meantime, shall we go to breakfast and not clutter the hall and stairs?”

“Yes, Dia,” they all said.

~*~*~

“Good morning to you all,” Rafiq smiled, showing a lot of teeth when he did. “Did any of you require new books?”

“I’d like to look into Limaz culture,” Nessa said.

“Limaz history,” Victoria added.

“The wars with Limaz,” Daciana said.

“A sudden surge of interest in Limaz? Very well. I will have books brought to your table.”

The novices didn’t look in the direction of the others, and Gregory wondered if their interest was because of Roshana.

“I need to learn more about Buldoun,” Clover said. “Customs and culture, please?”

“Hmm, I was going to ask for those, but I’ll study laws for now,” Ling said.

“We can trade when we finish?” Clover offered.

“That’ll work fine for me.”

“I’d like to see anything more on holding aether on the body path,” Jenn said.

“I’ll have to check on that,” Rafiq told her. “I’m sure we have something, though.”

“I haven’t asked for shadow magic texts since we started using the second floor, so I’d like something on that, please,” Yukiko said.

“Of course.”

“Any journals from Lionel Lighthand?” Gregory asked.

“I’ll have one brought to you,” Rafiq bowed his head.

They all thanked him before striding away. Once they were out of earshot, Rafiq looked behind him and gave Sarinia a bow of his head.

“Give them what they ask for,” Sarinia said. “Start with the least offensive journals for Gregory, and Yukiko can have an initiate scroll on her magic. Jenn is the tricky one, but give her the text describing the problems with holding aether. We’ll adjust from there.”

“Those are all initiate texts, chief,” Rafiq said softly.

“Did you not see their medallions?” Sarinia smiled toothily. “They’re almost there, on the tenth rank of the apprentice tier already. I believe my initial thoughts are correct. We can push a little, but make sure it stays with the staff.”

“As you decree, Chief,” Rafiq said before he motioned another archivist to him.

~*~*~

“They all took a sudden interest in Limaz,” Gregory said as they walked toward their class.

“They should study other countries more,” Jenn said, “and it’s natural that they start with a country we’d mentioned.”

“We’re studying Buldoun, as we don’t know if we’ll be in that country or ours,” Clover said.

“Best to be prepared,” Ling agreed.

“I was just wondering if it was because of Roshana,” Gregory said.

“Part of it might’ve been,” Yukiko said, seeing no reason to lie to him, “but part of it is also because they know we studied those countries. They really are trying to emulate us as best they can.”

“Okay. Roshana is just a classmate and potential friend, though, so they don’t need to worry about her.”

“Greg!” Farin called out before anyone else could speak up.

The group came to a stop by the doors to the tactics hall. The Iron Hand was coming toward them, with Dave at the front.

“Good morning to you, Iron Hand,” Gregory greeted them.

“I’ll catch up,” Farin told his clan members.

“Of course. We’ll be waiting,” Dave said as he continued to lead the rest of the Iron Hand past them.

“We were sad you left us,” Yukiko said, “but we’re glad that you’re with your clan.”

Farin looked conflicted. “I’m sorry. Dave mentioned to Master Chen that I should be with them to increase our odds in the next tournament. When Chen asked me my thoughts, I said it might be best for the clan.”

“And we don’t fault you for that,” Jenn said. “Clearly, though, you also considered staying.”

“Yeah. You’ve all been so good to me. You helped me grow. That let me ask Magus Erichson for help, and that got me into the clan.” Farin bowed deeply to them. “If I can return your kindness in the future, I will.”

“Just be our friend, even if we’re separated by clans,” Gregory said. “We thank you for being you. Chucky had us leery of what might happen when you took his place. The difference for us was as pronounced as it was for you.”

“Who took my place?” Farin asked.

“Roshana,” Gregory said. “Here she comes now.”

They all looked where Gregory was looking and saw Roshana approaching them. She bowed her head to them as she got closer, her books held to her chest.

“Good morning,” Roshana greeted them.

“Good morning,” Yukiko greeted her back. “Let’s get up to our room. We’ll see you there, dear one.”

“Sure,” Gregory said. He was surprised by Yukiko taking Roshana in tow, leading the others inside, and leaving just Gregory and Farin outside.

Farin watched them go, then glanced at Gregory. “How long has she been in class with you?”

“Just the one day. We just finished a week off. Funnily, it was just like with you,” Gregory chuckled.

Farin laughed, too, thinking back to his own awkward joining of the class. “It looked like they were smiling, so maybe she’s getting the same warm welcome that I did.”

“She seems just as earnest and eager to learn as you were.”

“Then maybe this will all work out for the best. She just switched which class she was a part of. I wonder if Fred went to her old class? The people would be the same, but just shifted around a little.”

“Maybe. They made her play a game to join our class after you left.”

“Really?” Farin asked, motioning to the door.

“Yeah, a three-way game,” Gregory said, walking inside the building. “She was the winner, so she got to join the class.”

“Interesting. I had no idea my move made so much happen.”

“More than you thought?”

“Yeah. I figured Fred would have just shifted to your class in exchange,” Farin said.

“Apparently, a few people had asked to join our group and, when you left, it created the opportunity.”

“Huh... If she won, then they likely just moved Fred and made it easier. It might’ve gotten complicated, otherwise.”

“Yeah, maybe,” Gregory admitted. “I hadn’t considered it before. Have they said when Egil is going to train you?”

“Next week, I think,” Farin said. “I believe there’s going to be a day between us being trained and your clan being trained, when we’ll be getting together for sparring matches.”

“Oh, that’ll be good,” Gregory grinned.

“For you, maybe,” Farin snorted. “Dave is chomping at the bit for another chance at you. He thinks he can beat you and your wives.”

“Having hope is good,” Gregory chuckled. “See you later.”

“Yes, have a good day,” Farin said as they went their separate ways.

Gregory entered the classroom to find Roshana being quizzed by the others. The books Yukiko had given her were on the desk in front of her.

“What is Buldoun’s greatest weakness?” Ling asked.

“Their dependence on their money,” Roshana replied. “If you can hit their supplies for a few upkeeps in a row, you can throw their morale into serious question.”

“That’s right,” Yukiko smiled. “Beyond the money, what else is it?”

“Lack of magi. The empire can do well against them if no magi is fielded. Buldoun can field a magi from their country, but the cost gets more prohibitive the longer they’re kept on the field.”

“What about Limaz?” Clover asked.

“That’s a tougher question,” Roshana answered. “They don’t have a clear weakness like Krogga’s to Buldoun gear. If anything, it would be their supplies. Limaz is arid for a majority of the country. For them to move to a war footing, it would take a few years to prepare enough food for it to be feasible. However, that same thing is true if someone attacks them— the invader has to have planned their supply routes carefully and be well-equipped.”

“I’d agree with that,” Jenn said. “They can field magi easier than Buldoun, but not as well as us. Their gear is decent, but not as good as Buldoun’s. They do have better cavalry, though. They can be a threat and a challenge to all the other nations, but are also the least likely to go to war.”

“I did my best to study the books you gave me. I’m not on the mind path, but my family did give me some help,” Roshana said, touching a ring on her finger. “A mind ring. It helps me study better.”

“They gave you that, but you’re on the spirit path?” Clover asked in confusion.

“My family has always meditated to connect to their spirits. Even those who had no aether meditated. It is by being connected to the world that we have come to hear the wisdom and guidance we have followed.”

Gregory’s eyebrows went up, briefly wondering if Darkness was the one helping guide Roshana’s family. If so, why? he asked himself.

“Keep the books and keep studying. Maybe you’ll play again today, and we can see how much you were able to understand,” Yukiko told her.

“We’ll do just that,” Paul said from behind Gregory. “Against Gregory, both of you empire. Gregory, take a spatial magi, and Roshana, a water magi. The rest of you, set up an interesting map.”

“Yes, sir,” they all said, moving to get the game ready.

~*~*~

Leaving class, the six of them stood just outside the tactics hall.

“Only a week of studying and you’re already much better,” Yukiko told Roshana. “You seem driven.”

“I am, Yuki,” Roshana said, using the nickname Yukiko had told her to use. “I have faith in Aether and I believe that he guides me. Maybe that’s arrogant, but every time I meditate and see the aether flame, I can almost hear a voice... afterward, I always feel calmer, but I have new thoughts on what to do next.”

“An interesting idea, and no, I do not take offense to the idea. I think we’d all like Aether to guide us,” Yukiko replied smoothly. “If you can hold your faith and stay as driven as you are, there’s no telling what might come of it.”

“That’s my hope,” Roshana bowed her head, books clutched to her chest. “I will study hard. May your training be rewarding.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said. “We should get going. See you tomorrow.”

“Tomorrow,” Roshana replied, watching them go.

Chapter Thirty-six

Another two weeks shot past. Clover and Ling were getting more comfortable with their staves and the crossbows Gin had them start using. Everyone looked forward to the mixed fighting session. Gin had Gregory use weapons other than the naginata, wanting him to get him used to the other polearms he’d be using against Klim.

The group’s study session went from magic talk back over to Empire’s Gambit. The apprentices showed the novices some of the tactics they’d used or had used on them during the tournament. Daciana was a little less enthusiastic about Empire’s Gambit once she started seeing how complicated it was, but she still gave it her full attention.

Roshana studied diligently and played her best, but was crushed by the others every game. As the weeks went by, she started to understand it more, as the players explained why they did what they did each turn. Paul was pleased that the others were able to impart their knowledge and were just as eager to help Roshana as she was to learn.

Clover’s birthday came during those two weeks, and they had a small party with the clan for her. She was gifted with practical items from Rhea that would help her with her alchemy and small trinkets from the novices. The one she loved the most was the drawing Gregory had Enzo do, showing Clover leading the Peaceful Fist. It was presented from the three of them, and Clover hugged them all in thanks. Clover also loved Ling’s present. It was a pair of anklets, one for each of them, with each holding an inscription about best friends.

~*~*~

Jenn woke first and wiped at the little bit of drool that had escaped her mouth during the night. Lifting her head, she smiled when she saw her two lovers still asleep. Reaching across Gregory, she brushed Yukiko’s hair gently and kissed Gregory’s chest.

Gregory blinked a few times, then focused on her. “Good morning, my heart.”

Jenn’s smile grew a shade wider. “I love it when you call me that... Makes me feel equal to Yuki.”

“You are equal to me,” Yukiko said as she woke up. “The only difference is our agreement about children.”

“I agree with Yuki,” Gregory said. “I was doubtful before we were married, but now... now you’re equal to Yuki.”

Jenn sniffled as her happiness boiled up inside of her. Squeezing him tightly, she rubbed her head against his chest for a moment. “Thank you.”

Yukiko reached over to stroke Jenn’s hair. “You’re loved by both of us just as much as you love us, our fierce fighter. Your wish has come true.”

Jenn shifted against Gregory, lying across him as she kissed Yukiko. Yukiko let out a pleased sound and kissed her back with the same love and passion.

Gregory watched them with happiness in his heart. However, his lust was also rising, so he coughed. “Ladies, I doubt we have time for more.”

They broke apart and stared up at him. There was hunger in their gazes, and he swallowed. That was when the third bell chimed and that hunger was driven out with exhales of sadness.

“We do have a busy day today,” Yukiko sighed as she got out of bed. “But tonight, dear one... tonight, we will be doing what we were just about to do.”

“Yes, we will,” Jenn said as she got out of bed following Yukiko.

Gregory laid there a moment longer, his excitement not waning as he watched them cross the room naked. With a sigh of regret and frustration, he got out of bed. The cold floor helped, as did closing his eyes and stretching for the ceiling. After a few seconds, he exhaled heavily, then trailed his wives to get dressed.

“Iron Hand sparring today, a week of Egil,” Gregory said, “and then we have a day off, thankfully.”

Jenn smiled as she thought about what they’d talked about over the last two weeks. “My birthday.”

“Yes,” Yukiko smiled, leaning in to kiss Jenn’s cheek. “Are you sure?”

“Yes, I want to. It’ll be the only time we get to. None of the others will have a birthday before the tournament. If we go with them to Waterrock, then we might get to celebrate Nessa’s birthday, but we don’t know if we will,” Jenn said.

“Sharing your birthday just makes me love you more,” Gregory said, kissing Jenn’s other cheek.

Jenn beamed. “I care for our friends, too. I don’t want them to be sad, especially if we let them join us in the future.”

“Years from now, but yes, a solid, happy memory will be good. I’ll check with Dia later to see if she’s been able to arrange our surprise. Are you sure, Greg?” Yukiko asked.

Gregory took a deep breath. “I’m nervous as hell about it, honestly, but we might end up in Waterrock and, if we do… well, we know how bathing is there. It’ll be up to all of them, but yes. If they all want it, then I will.”

“The fact that it might move you one step closer to your desires is also a bonus, hmm?” Yukiko asked with a knowing twinkle in her eyes.

Gregory looked down, only half-dressed. “I still find it hard to believe that you both are okay with the idea. This crazy scheme makes that clearer, but…” He trailed off, shaking his head.

Two soft hands touching his arms got him to look up at them. Yukiko was the one to say, “Dearest, you let us have our desires. We want to let you have yours, but slowly, and only if they’ll be with us as family. Neither Jenn nor I are against those who are poised to be in that number having a small sample of what it might be like.”

“It’s a little difficult bathing at times,” Jenn giggled. “I glance at them occasionally and think of how you’ll be with them. I don’t feel jealous at all... I feel excited, because I know that you’ll share them with us.”

Gregory exhaled and coughed. He felt his blood rushing, and not just to his face. “Okay, let’s stop this conversation, please?”

Both women glanced down and giggled, nodding as they went back to pulling their clothing on. “Understood, dearest,” Yukiko said.

“We’ll check with them over the next week. Just small questions that’ll let us know without tipping our hand to them,” Jenn said. “If any of them balk, we’ll go with the alternate plan.”

“Okay,” Gregory exhaled.

~*~*~

Breakfast was full of excited chatter. The novices were sad to be missing the first few hours of sparring with the Iron Hand, but they’d been allowed to show up and maybe even participate after their one class.

Studying in the archive was intensive for the novices, as they were still working through the different books on Limaz. The apprentices had finished the books they’d been given, but had requested even more on similar topics, wanting to dig deeper into them.

When the sixth bell sounded, the apprentices were standing in the blue arena. Bishop, Dia, Gin, Inda, and Indara stood with them, greeting the other clan. Master Chen, Magus Paul, and Magus Klim had accompanied the apprentices for the Iron Hand.

“We’ve been asked to hold off on Gregory’s fights for a little bit, as the Aether’s Guard novices will be here after their class,” Chen said. “We’ll agree to let them join the sparring, but I get three matches against you, Bishop.”

“Agreed,” Bishop smiled. “You, Erichson, and Klim all do. I’d like to start with those.”

“That’s fine. Apprentices, back to the walls,” Chen said. “Armsmaster, will you adjudicate?”

“I will,” Gin nodded. “We’ll be using practice blades to minimize the chance of injury. Even with Klim and Adept Laka on hand, we’d prefer to be safe.”

“Agreed,” Chen said.

Inda and Indara went over to the weapon racks that’d been set up and collected katanas to bring back to Chen and Bishop. Once everyone was out of the way, they presented them with the weapons, then backed up to the walls.

Gregory watched with rapt attention when Chen and Bishop clashed— both were clearly skilled with the katana. Chen won the first match, but it was a close thing. Bishop went on to win the second match, with it again coming down to the wire.

The third match was over almost as soon as it started. Bishop stood with the practice blade as if it was sheathed, using her off hand to hold it at her waist. Her other hand held the hilt firmly as she stared at Chen. When Gin called them to fight, Chen rushed a few steps forward, only to cough and stagger when he reached Bishop. Bishop spun and tapped Chen’s head lightly with her sword.

“Stop,” Gin called. “Bishop, you know Iaijutsu?”

“I’ve trained it,” Bishop replied. “Master Chen?”

“I’ve seen it done before, but have never been on the receiving end of it,” Chen said, having recovered. “You drew, countered, and then finished me all in a fluid motion.” Chen bowed to her formally. “An honor, Magus.”

Bishop bowed back in the same manner. “It’s a pleasure to face an equal. Only you and Gin have given me such since I’ve taken over the clan inside the walls.”

“Perhaps Erichson might, as well,” Chen said, turning to Paul. “Beware her draw.”

“I will have to,” Paul said, accepting the practice blade from Chen. “I would like to learn more of that form in the future.”

Bishop’s lips twitched. “We’ll see. First, let’s see how skilled you are.”

Bishop won all three matches against Paul, but she had an easier time than she’d had against Chen. She didn’t use the same technique to defeat Paul, but she was smiling as they fought.

Bishop had an even easier time against Klim, but she still had to work at it, as Klim was using the su yari and had the reach. When the pair separated after the last fight, Klim bowed deeply.

“My thanks, Magus,” Klim panted lightly, catching her breath.

“You have talent,” Bishop said. “Keep at it and you’ll become a real challenge in time.”

“I will. I get at least an hour of practice every day. Barring extended games, that is.”

“Good. Too many stop pursuing the martial side, focusing on their magic alone. As a healer, that would be worse for you.”

“I will keep training,” Klim bowed formally.

Bishop bowed back, then looked toward the stands and smiled. “It looks like we have an audience.”

The teachers for Aether’s Guard were taking their seats in the stands, as were a few initiates, adepts, and maguses from the Iron Hand.

Chen joined the two women in the middle of the arena. “Shall we let the apprentices spar for a bit before we see what Pettit can do?”

“Yes,” Bishop smiled. “No aether, just weapons is what we agreed on. Who would you like to send out first?”

“Marthman,” Chen said, looking at Dave, “come forward.”

“Hmm... we’ll send Ling forward first,” Bishop smiled. She turned to where Ling was standing and beckoned her.

“This is a single fight match. The loser steps back and another from that clan comes forward. If the winner sweeps all fighters, then they sit out,” Gin said through the lightly glowing disk in his hand. “No aether is allowed, as this is just a weapons challenge. We have Apprentice Marthman for the Iron Hand, and Apprentice Lao for Aether’s Guard.” Gin paused as the novices came out of the tunnel, going to where the Aether’s Guard apprentices were. “The novices from Aether’s Guard will also be fighting. Master Chen and I will be adjudicating together.”

Chen nodded at Gin, and Inda and Indara were exchanging training weapons for the two combatants. Everyone else stood along the walls of the arena, waiting for their turn.

Chapter Thirty-seven

The fights were a mixed bag— Ling lost the first one, though not by much. That had her smiling even as she walked back to the others. Clover also lost, but like Ling, it was clear she had vastly improved. Yukiko was the third one to face Dave and she dismantled him, even with him using a shield and hammer and her using her wakizashi.

Yukiko swept the Iron Hand team, beating the four members in succession. Jenn then repeated her feat, which had three of the four Iron Hand apprentices looking a little upset. The exception was Farin, who was focused on learning instead of winning and losing.

When Gregory replaced Jenn, all four of the Iron Hand apprentices looked daunted, having seen his skill before. Their expressions turned to confusion when Indara handed Gregory a guandao instead of a naginata.

Dave was the first to face Gregory, and the fight was closer than Dave thought it would be. Gregory won, but it took a lot of effort for him to win it. When Farin stepped out next, he was wearing a look of intense concentration.

Farin’s weapon choice was odd. He held a kama in his right hand, but the base was attached to a chain, with another weight on the far end of the chain. Gregory had heard it called a “kusarigama,” and had seen Farin use it in his matches against Yukiko and Jenn.

The fight was swift and brutal, and Gregory was on the ground when it ended. When Mindie was beside him, already healing him, he realized what’d happened. Farin feinted with the chain, then pulled it back in and spun the whole thing around. Gregory had managed to get his guandao up, but the kama had spun around the haft and struck him in the head.

“He’s fine now,” Mindie said as she helped Gregory up.

“We’ll work on your technique against flexible weapons,” Gin told Gregory. “If you had been able to duck in time, you could have pulled him in and finished him.”

“He’s okay?” Farin asked.

“Fine, now,” Gregory said.

“It was a gamble,” Chen said. “Why did you do that?”

“Because, sir, even though he isn’t as proficient with that weapon, he’s still better than me. If this had been to the death, I wouldn’t have taken that gamble when I did. I also wouldn’t have if he’d been allowed foresight.”

“Hmm... as long as you realize the pitfalls of your attack.”

“I do, sir.”

“He won,” Gregory said. “Sometimes, you have to gamble to win. I have before.”

“Go rest,” Gin told him. “Daciana, you’re up,” he called to the eager, young woman.

Gregory glanced at Daciana’s wide smile, then back to Farin. “Good luck.”

Daciana was aggressive and, with twin hand axes, was able to keep his chain at bay long enough to get to Farin, forcing him to use the kama part of his weapon. Once Daciana was inside the range advantage, it was over for him.

The fights continued with a win or two before a loss, allowing everyone to cycle through. Jenn and Yukiko stayed out, as they’d already swept through the others. The morning turned to afternoon before Chen and Gin called a halt to sparring.

“Now we get to the fights that set this training session,” Gin announced. “Magus Klim.” He motioned her to the center of the arena. “Your first opponent is Apprentice Clover Clougdah.”

“Since she’s fighting with the bo, so will I,” Klim told Inda.

Once the two women had their staves in hand and bowed as directed, Gin told them to begin. Klim didn’t go to win right away— she tested Clover’s skill, working with her for a couple of minutes. She sped up and pushed Clover off-balance with a flurry of blows, then thrust the end of the bo forward, catching Clover in the diaphragm. Clover gasped and went to her knees, allowing Klim to tap her gently on the head.

Klim let Mindie come out to heal Clover. “You’re much better than you were. Your teacher should be proud, as should you.”

Mindie didn’t have anything to heal on Clover besides a bruise. “You were gentle with her.”

“No reason to hurt her,” Klim said.

Having gotten her breath back, Clover got to her feet and bowed to Klim. “My thanks, Magus. My teacher has been working me hard, and I’m focused on learning. Sparring against Greg also helps me learn.”

Klim glanced at Gregory, and she nodded. “Yes. What does he fight you with?”

“Anything but the naginata, for which I’m glad,” Clover smiled. “Ling’s better than me.”

“Apprentice Ling Lao,” Gin called as Clover handed the bo staff to Indara.

Ling came forward and accepted the weapon after having a quick conversation with Clover. Once she had her staff in hand and they’d finished bowing, she didn’t let Klim attack first. The moment Gin told them to fight, she rushed the magus. Klim accepted the attack and wove a defensive barrier, her bo in constant motion to catch and deflect Ling’s attack.

“Good,” Klim grinned. She stopped being defensive and pushed into the next attack, locking their staves briefly. “Now, it’s my turn.”

The next minute had Ling on the defensive, barely holding Klim off. But as Ling tried to push back into Klim, she just missed a block, and Klim’s bo came down hard on her wrist. With a brief scream of pain, Ling’s staff dropped and she went to her knees, holding her wrist.

Klim reached her before Mindie could get halfway to them. After Ling’s fractured wrist was healed, Klim exhaled. “You made me work for that. If you’d managed to block, you might have been able to force me to defend again.”

Ling panted when the healing energy faded. “It was my hope.” Taking Klim’s offered hand, she stood, then scooped up the bo. “Thank you, Magus. I will work to be your equal or better by the time I am a magus.”

Klim’s eyebrows went up before a smile bloomed on her lips. “Good. That drive is what you need.”

“Clover is just as driven,” Ling said. “She just doesn’t want to fail and didn’t give voice to her drive.”

“Good. Many alchemists and enchanters set aside weapons as soon as they can. If you keep pushing like I did, you might be able to live up to your words.”

“Novice Victoria Wilson,” Gin called.

Klim blinked, then bowed her head. “I did say I would fight them all at least once. For some reason, I didn’t consider the novices when they arrived.”

Victoria collected two daggers from Indara. “If you don’t want—”

“No, I’ll fight you. Let’s see how the youngest of your clan does,” Klim said.

~*~*~

Klim won against all three novices, and after each fight, she encouraged them.

Gin stopped the fights there so Klim could rest for a few minutes. Bishop moved forward to fight a single match against each of the Iron Hand apprentices. As Klim had done, she let them fight for a few minutes before she won, then explained what they could improve on. Chen agreed with her each time, helping to soften the sting to their pride.

Klim came back out with an eager smile on her face. That smile didn’t dim in the least when Yukiko was her next opponent. Klim didn’t use a bo against her— she was holding her favorite weapon, the su yari. The ensuing fight was joyous for Klim as she worked Yukiko hard, surprisingly pressed by the younger woman using a single short sword. In the end, Klim still won, but both of them were all smiles.

“Using your speed and the flat of the weapon to try getting inside my reach was the right thing to do every time. Without your magic, it’ll be difficult for you to close the distance on anyone using a weapon with reach. Even then, I assume it’s been your sparring with your husband that has made you this proficient.”

“And my teachers, but yes.”

“I look forward to seeing what Jenn can do,” Klim smiled as she bowed to Yukiko.

“So do I,” Yukiko smiled as she bowed back.

Jenn’s fight with Klim was the longest spar for her all day. Time and again, Jenn felt like she was about to land a winning blow when Klim parried or dodged her. The fight was over when Jenn got close and Klim let go of her weapon to grab her. Jenn hit the ground hard from the unexpected grapple, tapping when Klim got the submission hold on her arm.

“Made me work for that. Well done,” Klim said as she helped Jenn to her feet.

“I was so close so often,” Jenn sighed.

“Your passive benefits from your magic and body path training made it much harder for me. Not those by themselves, but those combined with your skill with the weapon. Few magi train their skill as hard as your clan does. Thank you.”

“Thank you,” Jenn replied as they bowed to each other.

When Gregory started forward, Klim waved to him and stepped back. Gregory was puzzled until Paul moved forward.

“A single match,” Gin announced to the watchers. “Naginata against katana, with no magic to be used.”

“Magus,” Gregory bowed to Paul.

“Apprentice,” Paul bowed back.

Taking their weapons from Inda and Indara, the two bowed as directed by Gin. When the fight started, Paul rushed Gregory, who had stayed still. Paul was faster and stronger than Gin, but wasn’t as skilled with the blade, though the difference was slight. Gregory worked to keep Paul from winning, focused entirely on the fight.

Paul forced Gregory to move, but he could never quite get a clean strike in. Knowing he was stonewalled, Paul gambled— he came down hard with a power strike, intent on making the blow jar Gregory’s weapon, or possibly even break it. He was caught by surprise when Gregory went from blocking to slipping to the side at the last moment. That brought Paul off balance, and then Gregory struck.

Klim was there a few seconds later, checking Paul. “He’ll be fine. If those had been real weapons, he’d be dead.”

Gregory panted as he stepped back and bowed. “My thanks, Magus.”

Paul grunted as Klim helped him to his feet. “No, Apprentice, you have my thanks. You also have my thanks for not sparring with our apprentices with that weapon.”

“I want to learn and improve. To do that means I have to challenge myself.”

“Yes, it does,” Paul replied, bowing to Gregory. “Now, can you win with more than just that weapon?”

“I don’t know, but I hope to, sir,” Gregory replied.

“We are at the last set,” Gin announced to the crowd. “Pettit against Klim. This will be a single match with five different weapons. We’ll start with the guandao.”

~*~*~

The five fights had a couple of surprises. Gregory won the naginata with ease at the end, but he also won with the kama yari and had nearly won with the bo. He pushed Klim with the su yari, but she beat him easily as the fight dragged on. The guandao was still a disappointment for Gregory, as Klim bested him handily.

“My thanks,” Gregory said, bowing deeply to Klim.

Klim bowed back, breathing hard. “My thanks to you. Fighting you pushes me to improve.”

“Clans, line up,” Gin announced.

The two clans came to stand in two lines facing each other. They bowed to each other, formally, with respect. Once they were done, Paul ordered the Iron Hand to turn and march, and they did with precision.

Chen stayed back to speak with Gin. Gregory wondered what they were talking about, but Bishop ordered them back to the clan hall, and Gregory turned with the others.

Chapter Thirty-eight

When they did get back, they went right to magic training. This time, Gregory watched Victoria learn spatial magic from Leah. The redheaded instructor was demanding and pushed her, but Victoria never complained; she just pushed to do what she was told. After an hour, Gregory slipped away and sat on the porch, watching Jenn. Bishop would call out strikes and blocks, working Jenn through using smaller flares of aether to infuse her attacks and protect herself from attacks in turn.

“Gregory, come here,” Bishop called out after a few minutes.

“Yes, Bishop?” Gregory asked, coming over to them.

“Let’s train your foresight at the same time,” Bishop said with a smile. “Dodge her aether attacks, block her non-aether attacks. On top of that, you need to attack her back. Don’t use strikes she can’t block. We want her to infuse herself to take the hits.”

“Okay,” Gregory said. He squared up to Jenn. “Ready?”

Jenn nodded and set her feet. “Ready.”

Using foresight, Gregory started, landing the first hit and then ducking her return strike, which just missed his head. The two fell into a sparring rhythm that had them both breathing fast when Bishop called them to stop.

“That was much better, as she had no idea what block she’d have to make. I think she missed two, though,” Bishop said.

“Three,” Jenn admitted. “It’s frustrating to fight you,” she added to Gregory with a smile. “You were only looking a couple of seconds ahead?”

“Two seconds, just enough to avoid your attacks only,” Gregory told her. “I dropped it when we were separated by more than a few feet. Even with that, though, I’m drained.”

“Good,” Bishop said. “That was the other thing I wanted done. You need to stretch that magic every day, Gregory.”

“I’ll make an effort to do so, Bishop.”

“Good. Time for a bath and then some food.”

Gregory followed them inside, pausing to let Victoria, Daciana, William, and Leah go ahead of him. As he trailed the group, he thought about what he’d just done. With the small breaks between some exchanges and only looking ahead by two seconds, he’d held foresight far longer than he had previously. Those two seconds let him avoid or block all of her attacks, though they never gave him a clear picture of how to win.

Stepping into the dressing room, he saw the staff getting dressed. “How was your day?” he asked the group.

“Quiet with all of you gone,” Steva said.

“We had a good day,” Ravol said.

“It felt odd to not have anyone but us here,” Quilet said. “We’ve gotten used to always having people around.”

“It’s so different from last year,” Zenim added. “We used to like the quiet times when no one was around.” The others nodded with his statement. “Now, we feel sad to not hear others around.”

“Bishop is certain the clan will grow next year and beyond,” Gregory said, “so you’ll probably not have the same experience again.”

“That would be nice,” Quilet smiled. “Maybe I could get my wife added to the staff.”

The others agreed to his idea of adding their spouses and children to the staff as they left the room. Gregory watched them go, feeling a warmth in his chest at how happy they were.

“The clan certainly has a devoted following,” William said.

“I’ve noticed,” Samuel agreed, coming in behind Gregory. “Not just the magi, either. I caught a portion of the conversation as the staff left.”

“It’s all about acceptance,” Hemet added as he came into the room. “Being accepted is a powerful thing to those who felt marginalized, be that from heritage, magic type, or some other factor. Add in the belief needed to be in the clan, and it brings us all together as a family.”

“I agree,” Gregory said. “We care about each other. One of Steva’s sons moved all the way out to Alturis. He’s been accepted into my home village and has been doing well, from what I’ve heard. He thought because of how I was, it might let him live without some of the prejudice he’s known all his life.”

“Hmm… That’s true. The villages right on the edge are more open to people,” Williams said.

Gregory started stripping down. “I’d never seen a eurtik before I was on my way to the academy. We’d only ever heard snippets of talk about people who had some animal features. It was surprising to me to see one for the first time, and they were partial-eurtiks, like you two,” he said, looking at William and Samuel. “They were just people to me. I had no idea the prejudices the empire as a whole has toward them.”

“I’ve considered moving out to the fringe just for that reason,” William said. “Retiring out on the edge, helping a village as I can, and just living a peaceful life.”

“Little young for that, aren’t you?” Samuel asked him.

“Maybe a bit,” William agreed. “I should make sure I have enough vela to never have to worry about working before I do that.”

“Or maybe go to a village that has work you could do easily?” Gregory asked.

“Hmm... I could easily help build homes,” William said.

“My village has a mine,” Gregory said. “It employs most of the village. Not that long ago, it looked like the mine was going to run dry of ore until they found a new seam. I was thinking of how an earth magi could help direct them, or perhaps help with keeping the tunnels shored up.”

“That would be doable and not as intensive as trying to extract the ore myself,” William said, placing the last of his dirty clothes into a basket. “I’ll have to give that some thought.”

“If you do, let me know,” Gregory said. “My best friend’s father is the foreman of the mine. I can write a letter to make the introduction smoother.”

“And the clan helps those who help it,” Hemet chuckled lightly.

“It does seem to be a theme,” Samuel said.

When they entered the bathroom itself, they found Gin lounging in the tub. “Good evening to you all,” he greeted them. “Excited for tomorrow, Gregory?”

“Training with Egil? Yes.”

“You might regret that,” Gin laughed. “Egil will drive you hard.”

“Hard paths make the best magi, sir,” Gregory replied. “Bishop told me that when I was tested on my age day.”

“If they survive,” Hemet added.

“She did add that, yeah,” Gregory nodded.

“It’s an old clan adage,” Hemet said. “It’s said that Lionel Lighthand used to tell that to those under his command.”

“Bishop will be there to help him during training,” Gin said, bringing the conversation back on topic. “She’ll be his helper as he works with you. He told me he’ll be getting at least three matches a day out of you.”

“I’ll look forward to it,” Gregory said. “Facing more skilled opponents is a great way to learn, and Egil is an armsmaster of the naginata.”

“Naginata, su yari, and guandao,” Gin corrected Gregory. “The naginata is the one he feels most comfortable with.”

“He’s a three-time armsmaster?” Gregory asked.

“He is,” Gin nodded. “He studied the others when people started forbidding him from using the naginata in some duels.”

“Will he work with me on those weapons?” Gregory asked.

“Undoubtedly. Those will be the bulk of what he works on with you. He already knows your skill with the naginata.”

“Maybe I can beat Klim if I spar with her again, then,” Gregory said.

“Perhaps,” Gin said. “Ah, well, I’ve soaked long enough. Enjoy the bath.”

“We will,” Hemet replied.

~*~*~

Dinner was as delicious as ever, and when it was over, instead of going to the war room for the night, they retired to Gregory’s room. Taking seats at the table, Yukiko was the one to broach the topic of discussion.

“The conversation from the bath needs to be finished,” Yukiko said.

Clover, Ling, Nessa, and Daciana looked a little nervous. Victoria looked pleased, and was watching Yukiko while the others looked away.

“We told you what might happen in Waterrock if we’re there with you after this year,” Jenn said. “Now, we’re asking how you feel about that happening.”

“I’m fine with it,” Victoria said. “I am not ashamed of you two or Gregory seeing me naked.”

Daciana glanced at Victoria, then looked up, her eyes going to Gregory briefly before landing on Yukiko. “I’ll be fine. Not sure he wants to see me, though.”

“Oh, I’m in,” Clover said quickly. “I thought…” She trailed off and her face bloomed bright red.

“I couldn’t do that,” Ling said quickly, her own embarrassment coming up. “Bathing… bathing I can do.”

Nessa took a slow deep breath, then looked directly at Gregory. “Is this okay with you?”

Gregory met her green eyes with his own. “Makes me nervous as hell.” He took a deep breath and decided to say it plainly. “I’m not opposed to the idea. As I told Yuki and Jenn, if even one of you doesn’t want it to happen, it won’t happen. I value your friendships too much to make you uncomfortable.”

Seven sets of eyes softened at his words, all of them happy he was the man he was.

“You don’t mind us having eurtik blood at all?” Ling asked.

Gregory met her light green eyes and gave her a smile. “No. It will never bother me. You’re all special just as you are.”

Ling blinked for a few seconds before she looked away, swallowing hard. “I see.”

“But it might not happen at all,” Daciana sighed.

“We might not end up with you three in Waterrock. That is true,” Yukiko said. “We wanted to clarify with you all now, though, so we can make arrangements if it does happen.”

All of them looked at Gregory before saying they would be okay with it if he was.

Gregory’s face burned and he swallowed, his eyes darting to the five women staring at him. “I…” He broke off, licking his lips before blurting out, “I’m not against it.”

“You’re as embarrassed as we are?” Daciana asked.

“Yeah,” Gregory admitted.

That admission helped. They relaxed, seeing that he was as equally embarrassed, but interested in the idea.

“With that out of the way,” Yukiko said, “I thought we’d discuss how each of you feels you are doing on the three paths.”

“Clover and I are starting to get more comfortable with the cavern,” Ling said. “We’ve been in it most of the time during the Peaceful Fist lately.”

“We see the embers burning the channels open, too,” Clover added.

“As for the mind path, how do we tell?” Ling asked.

“Are the Magi Squares getting easier? Is your aether flame staying the same, or slowly growing in size?” Jenn asked her back.

“Yes, and possibly yes? The flame isn’t shrinking at all.”

“Then yes, it’s working,” Yukiko smiled.

“We’re the same on all three paths,” Nessa said. “We were curious when we could start trying to expand some.”

“We made these up and just hadn’t gotten them to you yet,” Yukiko said, pulling out a single page for each of them. “This is what we’ve done and when. You should not, under any circumstances, try to rush ahead.”

Daciana lowered her head slightly. “I won’t.”

“That was aimed at all of you,” Jenn said, “but you’re the one who wants to run off ahead of the others. Temper yourself and your dream can come true. If you hurt yourself trying to push too hard too fast…”

Daciana swallowed, then bowed slightly at the waist. “I will do as you say, Jenn.”

“Using the cavern for Magi Squares?” Clover asked. “How?”

“The fire will make the board and numbers for you, filling them in as you think of them,” Gregory said. “I’m not sure how it all works, but it does.”

“Larger Magi Squares,” Nessa said, looking over the sheet. “Like the ones you use?”

“Yes,” Jenn nodded.

“Resonance?” Ling asked.

“That’s a way to push the spirit path forward,” Yukiko said seriously. “It’s difficult to find, and when you do, it’s painful. That alone could take a whole study period to discuss.”

“Maybe tomorrow?” Ling asked.

“Perhaps,” Yukiko said. “We’ll have to see how we feel after Egil teaches us.”

“The Magi Squares and Empire’s Gambit replay in the cavern,” Victoria said. “Those are the spirit and mind path combining, aren’t they?”

“They are,” Gregory replied. “It’ll help them as much as the Peaceful Fist does. If you look down, you see you can combine all three. We have.”

Five sets of eyes scanned the page, which listed at what advancement levels they’d had their breakthroughs.

“You have other ideas listed here, but no tiers or ranks for them,” Clover said.

“We’ll be trying them after we reach the initiate tier,” Gregory said. “We haven’t tried, yet. We’ve been told how difficult or dangerous they are.”

“Polishing your channels by holding aether?” Daciana asked.

“That one, especially,” Jenn said. “Bishop warned us repeatedly against trying that until we’re stronger. She had me test it just once… I’ve never felt so much pain before.”

Daciana drew back slightly. “I’ll wait.”

“Good.”

“We’ll explain what we’ve done and how it worked for us tonight, and maybe be able to expand on the resonance tomorrow,” Yukiko said. “Are you ready to listen?”

Chapter Thirty-nine

The novices were sad they weren’t going to be able to train with their friends, but they understood. They were slightly upset when Dia told them that Egil had banned everyone but himself, Bishop, and the apprentices from the arena.

Sixth bell chimed as the five apprentices walked out of the tunnel and onto the sands of the blue arena. Bishop, Egil, and Mindie stood in the center, chatting amiably with each other. As the sixth bell died away, Egil turned from the conversation to face the approaching group.

Roshana came sprinting out of the preparation area, breathing hard as she got into line. She glanced at the others, then at Egil with worry.

“Apprentices, I expect you to be here and lined up, ready to go, when the sixth bell begins to chime for the rest of the week. Understood?” Egil addressed them with a commanding tone.

“Yes, sir,” they replied in unison.

“Good. Bishop will be helping me demonstrate and to push you. I’ll get each of you started, then work with you one by one. At the end of each day, Bishop and I will spar against you, one after the other. Adept Laka will be here to heal you if any accidents happen.”

Mindie gave them all a smile and bowed her head to them.

“I’ll start with Roshana, first, then Clover, Ling, Yukiko, Jenn, and Gregory, in that order. I will be using your given names to eliminate the confusion of Pettit, Pettit, and Pettit. Any questions?”

“Sir, what weapon will I be working on?” Gregory asked.

“Today, the guandao. You need more work on it than the su yari. You don’t need instruction on the naginata, but I’ll be fighting an extra match against you every day just with that weapon.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Go exchange your weapon, then come back out,” Egil told Gregory, who had brought a naginata out with him. “Bishop, get them limbered and ready for me. Roshana, step over here with me.”

“Yes, sir,” Roshana said, clearly nervous as she moved to where Egil had pointed. She was holding a pair of sai in her hands.

Mindie stepped back, staying on the sands. She didn’t expect to have to help any of them soon, but it was better safe than sorry.

~*~*~

Minor injuries did happen throughout the day— a missed block that bruised a wrist, a twisted ankle when backpedaling away from Egil, a bruised rib from an attack, and a few others.

Gregory caught bits and pieces of his friends going up against Egil as he tested each of them, then started them on specific routines for attacking and defending. Being the last one Egil got to didn’t mean he had nothing to do, though. Bishop made him work through the kata Gin had taught him for the guandao.

It was nearing midday before Egil got to Gregory. “Gregory, I’ve heard this is not your best weapon. Let me see what you can do with it.”

The resulting match was far from what Gregory would’ve liked. Egil controlled and led the entire fight. It ended when Egil disarmed him, then tapped his helmeted head.

“Not the worst I’ve seen, but nowhere close to your skill with the naginata. You fight yourself when using this weapon. Your body wants to flow like you do with the naginata, but the guandao is a stronger weapon. It’s designed to keep moving and deliver punishing hits.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said.

“Follow along with what I do. Mirror me,” Egil told him. He led Gregory through a simple, but lengthy, kata. “Now show it back to me,” Egil said once he’d finished.

Gregory took a single deep breath, then started the kata. Egil watched impassively, nodding when he’d finished.

“Good. Now practice that while I go back to Roshana.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said as he reset and started the kata again.

By the time Egil made it back to Gregory, he felt that he could walk through the kata in his sleep.

“When I say, begin the kata and do not stop no matter what,” Egil said simply as he put a helmet on and stood opposite Gregory. “Begin.”

Gregory did as he was instructed— Egil attacked Gregory and was blocked by the kata routine, then had to block when Gregory’s attack came around. When the kata ended, Egil nodded.

“The kata is a simple one, so you can shift when needed, but it’s versatile and easy to change when chaining different katas together,” Egil said.

“It felt fluid, sir, almost like how I feel with the naginata.”

“That’s the point. You don’t use kata when you fight with the naginata, you use the forms. They aren’t rigid. They’re fluid. We will go again, but I will be shifting so you’ll have to adapt to the changes.”

“Yes, sir.”

Gregory felt the match flow and felt more confident, even when Egil stopped him cold and crushed him after a few minutes. Mindie was there to check him when he found himself on his back.

“He’s fine, now, sir,” Mindie said.

“Remember that the weapon is moving, so the butt is also useful,” Egil told Gregory as he sat up.

“Yes, sir,” Gregory replied.

“Okay, everyone, step back!” Egil boomed.

Mindie helped Gregory up. “You looked much better before he clubbed you.”

“Thanks,” Gregory chuckled wryly. “And thank you for again being here for us.”

Mindie smiled at him before she backed away.

“Roshana, to the center. You’ll face Bishop, then myself. You won’t win, but do your best.”

“Yes, sir,” Roshana said as she put her helmet on and went to the center of the arena.

The fights went by quickly, with each person fighting Bishop, then Egil. No one won a single fight, though Jenn came close against Bishop. Gregory didn’t do any better when he fought them, but he felt confident after he lost the second fight.

“Gregory, take the naginata from Adept Laka and come back to face me.”

Gregory turned to find Mindie holding a training naginata out to him. He traded weapons with her before going back to face Egil. He felt a peacefulness settle over him as he turned toward the armsmaster.

“Bow to your opponent,” Bishop said.

Gregory did as commanded. They’d cut down the bowing during training to be just to their opponent. When he stood up from the bow, he took the first stance and waited.

When Bishop called for them to start, both Gregory and Egil rushed forward. The clacking of the training weapons crossing came hard and fast for a half-minute before they both backed away.

A couple of seconds later, they clashed again. Gregory moved with the flow of combat, his body leading him on reflex. Everything felt right as he parried, blocked, and riposted.

Egil laughed as they broke apart again. “Yes! This is what I wanted last time.”

Gregory laughed with him, his soul soaring. The fight felt right to him and the challenge made him feel alive. He rushed back in again, eager to push Egil for more.

Egil met the attack, and the fight continued. They crossed a significant length of the arena during their match, but it did end. Egil landed a small glancing blow to Gregory’s left arm, and he immediately dropped his hand off the naginata. That small edge was all Egil needed to push Gregory’s weapon aside, then slap his down on Gregory’s head.

Gregory staggered back, shaking his head. Panting as he drew off the padded helmet, he gave Egil a wide grin. “Thank you, Sensei.”

Mindie was there a second later, checking Gregory’s head. “Hmm… he’s fine.”

“I was able to check the swing since I had him wounded,” Egil said, removing his own helmet.

“If I had any armor at all, it would’ve been different, but without armor, that would have gouged my bicep,” Gregory said.

“You almost managed to stop it, and that attack was one of my best combos.” Egil was smiling as he shook his head. “I look forward to tomorrow.”

“So do I, Sensei,” Gregory said, bowing to Egil.

Egil bowed back before turning to face the group. “Dismissed.”

Mindie stepped back as all the other members of Aether’s Guard, minus Bishop, came swarming over to Gregory.

“You almost had him!” Clover said excitedly. “That was amazing!”

“I was so, so nervous,” Roshana said. “But he was understanding and showed me so much. The adept who taught my novice class wasn’t as helpful.”

“We’re glad you were here with us,” Jenn said. “Watching you fight is interesting. You almost seem to dance or flow like a river.”

Roshana bowed her head. “My mother taught me some, but nothing compared to what they tried to teach us last year, or what I learned today.”

“And we have six more days,” Gregory smiled.

“I hadn’t been sure if he’d managed to hit you, but then you dropped your arm like he had,” Ling said. “I know some would have been tempted to ignore it.”

“Greg is always honorable when it comes to sparring,” Yukiko said.

“It’s how we learn best. Cheating isn’t going to help you learn,” Jenn nodded.

“Maybe tomorrow, I’ll get him,” Gregory said. “How do you all feel?”

They talked about what their day had been like as they headed for the tunnel and down to the preparation area. Mindie watched them walk away with a wistful look before turning to go the way Egil had. She stopped, as Bishop was standing there.

“Magus?” Mindie asked.

“I wanted to thank you again, Adept,” Bishop said. “Every time we need a healer, you have been here for us, for them.”

“It’s my job, ma’am.”

“No,” Bishop said softly. “I’ve heard that you’ve asked to take on all healing when our clan is involved.”

Mindie looked away from Bishop. “They try hard to do the right thing. I want to help them, and this is the best I can do.”

“For now it is,” Bishop replied, “but after this year, you won’t be there for them.”

Mindie’s lips creased down. “I know...”

“There are options open to you,” Bishop said, touching Mindie’s shoulder gently. “Consider them, then meditate on what you should do. You do follow the spirit path, after all.”

Mindie stood there when Bishop left, her mind reeling. After a few minutes of standing alone in the arena, she got moving. I can take a day or two off, maybe go into town... I have my stipend. It’s expensive, but it would help me know the way. Nodding to herself, Mindie made up her mind. After they finish their week of training, I’ll go and see.

~*~*~

When they got back to the clan hall, Bishop had them do magic training for an hour. The bath was relaxing for Gregory, but the novices peppered the others with questions about the training they’d done. Dinner came and went, with many compliments to the staff for the food. Then, it was up to Gregory’s room, as the novices wanted to know more.

The first part of their last hour was taken up with talking about Egil’s training. They listened raptly when Gregory told them about his last match with Egil.

“You came so close,” Daciana sighed. “Do you think you can take him tomorrow?”

“I’m going to try,” Gregory chuckled.

“Now that we’ve talked about training,” Ling asked, “can we discuss resonance?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “Resonance is an advanced training technique to the spirit path, but it also isn’t. It’s an adaptation of it and a way to help your awareness increase. We came across a book that mentioned it first, then did our best to find more on it.”

“There was a scroll in the clan archive that helped some,” Jenn added when Yukiko paused, “but even that didn’t help enough.”

“I eventually asked Dia,” Gregory said. “She told me that it isn’t about sound, but about knowing yourself. Accepting your fears, weaknesses, strengths, and desires.”

“How?” Nessa asked.

“Meditation. Not the Peaceful Fist or anything else, just regular meditation. You’re trying to feel your aether as it seeps from your body,” Yukiko said. “It’s like a fine mist that we all exude. When you find your resonance, you’ll be able to feel it all around you. From what we’ve been reading, if you keep with it, you’ll eventually be able to feel it even when you’re not meditating.”

“Just meditate?” Victoria asked.

“Yes,” Jenn said softly. “When you find it… that’s when it really begins.”

“It tests you,” Yukiko said. “You’ll face each of those four trials. I don’t know what happens if you fail, but even succeeding isn’t pleasant. You have to accept who you are, the fact that you have weaknesses, strengths, fears, and desires. Each time you do…”

“Pain. Emotional and physical pain,” Gregory picked up the conversation. “My fear is losing those I love. It started with my mother, but her body vanished, replaced by Yukiko and Jenn. Seeing them torn, bloody, and dead was hard.” He looked at each of the women in turn. “But I know that’s my fear and I accepted it. When I did, the aether burned me, purifying me in a way.”

“Then came weakness,” Jenn said, picking up the thread from Gregory. “Mine is my body... small, slight, and weak. Without my magic, any of you could hurt me and those I love. I know this— I’ve always known— but accepting it was hard. Then, the aether burned me, purifying me.”

“After weakness is strength,” Gregory said. “Stubbornness is mine. I refuse to give in, even when everyone calls me foolish. I held onto my dream of being a magi for over a decade before it happened, against almost my entire village deriding me as a fool. The pain came again when that was done.”

“Desire is the last,” Yukiko said, speaking before her lovers could. “That can be the hardest to accept. Seeing what you truly desire can shake you, and it’s the easiest one to turn away from, to lie that you don’t really hope for what’s being shown. Mine was making sure Greg is showered with as much love as I can give him. I want to guide those that we deem worthy of being beside us and make sure he never wants for love.”

A few small, sharp intakes of breath came from all those listening.

“That desire... I accepted, knowing that my heart will have many that he loves and that I will share him, but that I’ll also be the one to guide that love,” Yukiko said. “Which is why, when someone does come to us and tells us they want to join our family, I will test them. I’ll only allow those who want the very best for Greg to stand beside us, loving him and us equally.”

The room was silent. The five women who’d been listening processed what they were just told.

“We should wait on this until we’re into the sixth rank of the apprentice tier before we do this?” Nessa asked.

“Yes,” Yukiko said. “I know some of you might want to rush it, but don’t. You say you wish to follow in our footsteps? Then do that and wait.”

“We will,” Victoria said. “You’ve never led us wrong, Yuki. As difficult as it is at times to wait, we know that you have our best interests at heart.”

“Agreed,” Nessa nodded.

“If…” Daciana began, but then stopped.

“Wait until you find your resonance,” Yukiko said. “You have to face your challenges first.”

Daciana bowed her head. “I have heard you, Alpha.”

“Alpha?” Clover asked.

Daciana’s face went crimson. “Uh…!”

Victoria touched her hand. “It’s okay, Daciana.”

“It is,” Nessa added, covering Daciana’s other hand.

Daciana swallowed, then looked at everyone. “Alpha. She’s the alpha female of our pack. She leads, we follow. That’s what my blood tells me, and I agree with it.”

Ling nodded slowly. “I understand. My family is similar, in a way.”

“But it’s one guy and five wives,” Clover said. “Right?”

Ling exhaled slowly, then nodded. “We follow a pride structure.”

“We’ll also have a pride,” Jenn said. “Gregory is the only man that will be in our relationship. He already has Yuki and me.”

Gregory’s face heated, and the twentieth bell began to chime. “Oh, time for bed. We have another hard day ahead of us, so we should turn in.”

Seven sets of eyes stared at him and his face flushed hotter.

Clover was the first one to her feet. “We do. Good night, Yuki, Jenn, Greg.”

Ling was only a second behind Clover, saying good night before following her friend out the door. The novices were a little slower with their goodbyes, but they left a moment later. When they were all gone, Gregory exhaled a deep breath.

“Was it difficult, dear one?” Jenn asked as Yukiko shut and locked the door.

“A little. Yuki? Thank you.”

Yukiko gave him a soft smile. “I spoke of desires so that they would know we’re open to the idea, and to spare you both.”

“Thank you,” Jenn said softly. “Not sure I could have admitted it to them all right now.”

“I know. Greg would have exploded from embarrassment if he’d tried to tell them his desire,” Yukiko giggled. “But now, it’s time for bed. Once I’m done guiding you, our dear fighter, we can even sleep.”

Jenn was on her feet in an instant. “Yes, please.”

Gregory chuckled as he got up. “Our life is a little odd, but I wouldn’t change a single thing about it.”

They were all smiles as they headed into their bedroom.

Chapter Forty

A dream that felt important was already fading as Gregory woke slowly. He tried to pull it back, but it drifted away from his mind like morning haze before the sun. Someone kissing his chest got his attention, and he looked down at Jenn, who was looking up at him. “Good morning, dear one,” Gregory murmured, then bent his head to kiss her.

“Hmm? I want one, too,” Yukiko said.

Gregory and Jenn were happy to oblige her. Their kisses lingered for a little bit before the third bell chimed. With sighs, they all got out of bed, going to dress.

“Are you sure, Greg?” Yukiko asked as she was getting her obi on.

“I’m a bit worried,” Gregory replied. “They say they’re fine with it, but when the time comes…?”

“We’ll deal with it if there’s a problem,” Jenn said softly. “This is something they’ve all hinted at wanting. Besides, it’s just one part of our day.”

“Gin’s first, to see the kids,” Gregory smiled, pushing aside his worry.

“Training the Peaceful Fist with them and having brunch,” Yukiko said. “This way, they can celebrate with us.”

“Does Clover know we’re also celebrating her belated birthday?” Gregory asked as he got his boots on.

“No,” Yukiko giggled. “It’ll be a surprise for her. The others were told so they could make arrangements if they wanted.”

“It should be a good day,” Jenn smiled.

“I was surprised you invited Roshana to Gin’s,” Gregory said.

“Something about it felt right,” Yukiko said. “Darkness mentioned her to you before, too.”

“She did,” Gregory said. “I’m not upset. I agree that she feels natural to the group, as natural as Ling and Clover did when they joined our friends. I’m surprised she hasn’t asked to join the clan yet.”

“I think she’s waiting because of tactics,” Yukiko said.

“Egil split each class up, so no class was completely a single clan,” Jenn added.

“Oh, I didn’t think about that. Even with Farin joining his clan, that only gave them five,” Gregory said.

“Exactly. She wants to go with us to the tournament and doesn’t want to chance Egil needing to split the class again.”

“I think she’ll ask before we leave for the tournament,” Yukiko added.

“She’s just coming to Gin’s, right?” Gregory asked, suddenly very nervous.

Yukiko’s smile grew wide. “Maybe.”

“Yuki, please?” Gregory asked.

“Just Gin’s,” Jenn said, giving Yukiko a headshake. “That was bad, Yuki.”

“Sorry, but he’s cute when he worries,” Yukiko grinned. She shifted to stand in front of Gregory, looking up through her lashes at him. “Forgive me?”

Taking her in his arms, he kissed her lightly. “Always. But please temper that impulse a little?”

“For you, my heart, I will.”

“Let’s get going,” Jenn said. “Our friends are probably waiting already.”

“I’m sure they are,” Yukiko giggled as she led the way to the door, “and they don’t even know about the surprise yet.”

~*~*~

Clover and Ling were waiting for them when they came downstairs. “Good morning, Jenn. Happy birthday,” Clover said, giving the smaller woman a large hug.

Jenn hugged her back. “Thank you. It’s technically tomorrow, but since this is our day off, it felt better to celebrate it today.”

“I know you said that we’ll be going to Gin’s and having brunch there, but was that all?” Ling asked.

Yukiko’s lips twitched, but she managed to keep a neutral expression. “There might be more.”

Ling bowed her head. “It felt like there might be. I won’t pry, as it’s obviously a surprise.”

“Odds that Daciana is already waiting for us?” Gregory whispered.

“Pass,” Ling replied with a smile.

As they went down to the next floor, the lack of bet was proven to be the right choice. Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria stood, waiting for them. They wished Jenn a happy birthday and each hugged her.

They’d just started down the stairs again when Gregory felt something and looked behind them. Dia was trailing them, a smile on her face. She bowed her head to him, but didn’t speak.

When they made it to the dining room, Bishop greeted them and also wished Jenn a happy birthday. That was echoed by Dia, which caused all of the women to whip around, not having known Dia was there.

“I was surprised at how quickly Roshana adapted to Egil’s training,” Bishop said.

“She said she had limited training from her family,” Gregory told her. “She also mentioned that the adept who was teaching her group as a novice was lackluster.”

“If Egil had trained her at all before the second tournament, she might have been a real challenge for some,” Bishop said.

“Roshana believes in Aether,” Yukiko said. “Her family moved to the empire because they firmly believed that Aether would return, and that he would be here when he did.”

“She hasn’t approached me yet,” Dia said. “Hmm...”

“You might have two approach you in the coming month or two,” Bishop said. “I spoke to another who I think will be joining.”

“And the clan grows,” Dia smiled softly. “I am happy.”

“We have a good meal planned for tonight,” Steva said as he brought breakfast to the table. “We’re all eager to share another birthday with the clan.”

~*~*~

“Good morning, Simon,” Gregory greeted the archivist.

“Good morning to you, as well,” Simon replied to the group. “Unless you need new books, your current ones will be waiting for you.”

“I need a new journal from Lionel Lighthand,” Gregory said. “I finished the last one.”

“The next of his journals will be brought to you,” Simon replied. “Not many ask to read them.”

“The first few have been enlightening,” Gregory said slowly. “Some of his views were at odds with the emperor.”

“The only reason we still have them is that no book within these walls can be harmed,” Simon said softly. “It was part of the surrender.”

“Surrender?” Yukiko asked. “I want to read about that.”

“So do I,” Jenn added.

The others were quick to say they wanted to, as well.

Simon held up his hands. “We have only a single book. I’ll make sure you each get it to read, starting with Yukiko, since she asked first.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko smiled.

“If you have any other books that we’d find as surprising, we’d be interested in those,” Ling said, with Clover nodding her agreement.

“I… will see what I can do,” Simon said slowly.

“And I’ll start on Lighthand’s journals,” Jenn said.

“Very well,” Simon bowed his head.

They thanked him before heading to their normal table.

~*~*~

As they left the archive, Gregory thought about what he’d been reading.

“Yuki, what did the book say?” Daciana asked.

“It’s about the fall of the city to the empire,” Yukiko said. “It’s written from the viewpoint of the head of the archive. I haven’t gotten to the surrender, yet.”

“I can’t wait to read it,” Clover sighed.

“It reads more like a journal than a book,” Yukiko said. “There’s a lot of personal comments to be parsed through, including how the siege started to take its toll. I’ll finish it in a couple of days.”

“What about Lighthand’s journals?” Victoria asked Jenn.

“Lighthand wasn’t with the emperor when the Kingdom of Welton fell,” Jenn said. “He joined in when the emperor started to gather people to attack the eurtik back.” She paused for a moment before going on, “There are things Lighthand didn’t agree with at all. I think they should be discussed inside the walls of the clan hall...”

Seeing her look around, the others did, then nodded in understanding.

“She has a good point,” Gregory added. “More when you consider the later journals.”

“Something to think on,” Yukiko said. “Now we’re on our way to see the children.”

“Who’s leading meditation today?” Ling asked.

“You are,” Jenn smiled. “That’ll mean everyone has been the lead at least once.”

“I accept,” Ling smiled.

~*~*~

They met Rufous, the clan coachman, in the stable yard of the academy grounds. The part-ox eurtik grinned when Gregory called out his name. “All of you again?” Rufous asked.

“To the Watashi residence, please,” Yukiko said. “We’ll be having one more—”

“I’m here!” Roshana said as she hurried toward them.

Gregory was struck at how similarly she moved to Inda and Indara when she was in a hurry. He was sure that Roshana didn’t have the eurtik legs, but she seemed to get more bounce and speed when she was on her toes.

“You don’t have to rush,” Yukiko told her. “Roshana, let me introduce you to the novices of Aether’s Guard and our close friends: Daciana, Nessa, and Victoria.”

“Champion, runner-up, and final eight contestant,” Roshana said, bowing to the trio. “An honor.”

All three women smiled and bowed back, greeting her in return.

“We didn’t know we were having a new friend join us,” Daciana said, her eyes darting to Roshana’s ears. “Will you be joining the clan?”

Roshana hesitated, licking her lips once before she replied, “I’m considering doing so.”

“Considering?” Nessa asked.

“We can talk as we go,” Yukiko said. “Rufous, thank you for conveying us again.”

“It is my job and pleasure,” Rufous said.

Gregory opened the carriage door. “Ladies, this way, please. I guess two people will be on laps today.”

Roshana looked at Gregory, her cheeks heating lightly. Jenn caught the look and snickered. “He rides with Rufous on the bench. I normally sit on Yuki’s lap.”

“I’ll sit on Nessa’s,” Victoria said.

“That’ll be fine,” Nessa said, her eyes on Roshana. “Or... Roshana, right? You can, if you’d like.”

Roshana blinked at being asked. It was borderline improper, and yet felt like something a close friend would offer. “I… am honored. But maybe you should let—”

“I withdraw my suggestion,” Victoria said, quickly cutting Roshana off.

All eyes were on Roshana and took a slow, deep breath. She turned to Yukiko. “Yuki? Your council, please?”

Yukiko’s head dipped a fraction. “Nessa is offering, as she wants to make a strong impression. She’s interested in knowing more about someone we have spoken well of. Also, the fact you might join the clan makes her want to speak with you even more. On her lap, she’ll have your attention.”

Nessa blinked, surprised that Yukiko was being flatly honest with her appraisal. “She isn’t wrong.”

“Very well. I accept,” Roshana said, her cheeks darkening as she said the words.

“I’ll get in first, then,” Nessa said. “Thanks, Greg.”

Gregory was just as surprised as Roshana, but helped Nessa into the carriage on reflex. When Roshana came to a stop before him, he gave her an awkward smile.

“It’ll be fine,” he said.

“I feel I will always be safe with your friends,” Roshana said as she let him help her into the carriage.

Gregory thought about what she’d said as he helped the others in, one by one.

Jenn was the last, and she gave him a brilliant smile as she sat on Yukiko’s lap. “Thank you, dear one.”

“Anything for you, my heart,” Gregory replied, giving her a smile before shutting the door and climbing up onto the bench.

Rufous gave him a sideways glance, then shook his head. “Did you want to give it a go today?” He offered the reins as he asked the question.

“Oh, yes please,” Gregory said.

~*~*~

“Thanks again, Rufous,” Gregory said, getting down from the driver’s bench.

“A pleasure as always, sir,” Rufous smiled. “You did well.”

“Learning is enjoyable, and it might be a skill I need later,” Gregory replied. “We’ll see you tonight for pickup.”

“Of course.”

Gregory opened the door to the carriage and started to help the women out. Jenn was the first one out today, and she went right for the front door. One by one, Gregory helped them out, with Nessa being the last. He caught her when she fell toward him.

“You okay?”

“Yes,” Nessa said, not looking up at him. “I put my foot down wrong. Sorry.”

“No problem, as long as you’re fine.”

“I am, because you caught me,” Nessa said as she straightened up, giving him a shy smile. “Thanks.”

The others were watching Nessa. Roshana kept glancing at Yukiko during the exchange, but Yukiko only smiled, so Roshana looked back to Gregory with a thoughtful expression. Nessa walked quickly toward the group.

The door opened and everyone turned to face it. “Welcome back, magi,” Elsa greeted them. “Please, come in.”

Gregory gave Rufous a wave, heading over to join the others. Rufous shook his head as he watched the young man follow the women.

Elsa shut the door behind Gregory, then turned to Roshana. “Greetings and welcome to the Watashi residence.”

“Good morning,” Roshana said, bowing slightly to Elsa. “I am Roshana Arnab, apprentice, classmate, and friend to Yuki, Jenn, Clover, Ling, and Greg. Thank you for welcoming me into the home.”

“Friends are always welcome,” Elsa said, dipping a small curtsy. “Will you be joining them for the Peaceful Fist?”

“She will, Elsa,” Yukiko said as everyone changed their shoes. “Ling will be the one leading us today. Can you gather the children, please?”

“Enzo already is, mistress,” Elsa replied. “I will see if we have an extra gi for our new guest.”

Gregory slipped past them all, he had bent as if exchanging his shoes, but just had his enchanted boots change their appearance to look like slippers. “I’ll see you all there.”

“We shouldn’t take too long,” Yukiko called after him. “Thank you, Elsa. We’ll be in the changing room.”

“Yes,” Elsa said as she hurried away.

~*~*~

Gregory was the first to the atrium. The children bowed to him and he bowed back. “It’s good to see you all again. Ling will be the one leading meditation today, and we brought a new friend. Please treat her kindly.”

“Yes, Sensei,” they said.

Enzo shifted closer to Gregory. “Greg, we arranged the desserts. Baylyss wanted me to let you know.”

“Thank you, and thank Elsa and Baylyss, too.”

Enzo ducked his head. “I’m just the messenger. I have no aptitude for cooking or baking.”

“Having limitations is fine. We all do,” Gregory said. “No one else here can draw like you do. Embrace what you’re good at.”

Enzo bowed his head. “I will.”

“They’ll be here shortly,” Gregory told the others. “Her name is Roshana. When she introduces herself, welcome her as warmly as you do us.”

The women arrived a few minutes later, and the kids bowed to them. Yukiko smiled as she led the others into the atrium. “We have a new friend with us today. Roshana?”

Roshana bowed to the children, wearing a soft, sad smile on her lips. “I’m Roshana Arnab. Thank you for letting me visit and train with you.”

“Welcome to our home, Roshana,” the children said in echo as they bowed back.

Jenn took a minute to introduce the children one by one to Roshana. When the introductions were finished, Ling went to the center of the area. Everyone spread out at that, with Gregory helping guide Roshana.

He tried not to give her a second look, but the borrowed gi was very snug across Roshana’s chest. “Just follow along,” he told her. “We meditate while doing this and, after a few times, it’ll likely become second nature to you.”

“I will do my best,” Roshana said, lightly touching one of her ears.

“We know you will,” Gregory told her.

“First position,” Ling said as she took the position. She turned to face Roshana. “I won’t meditate, so I can help you if needed.”

“Thank you,” Roshana said as she copied everyone.

“And we flow to the back foot,” Ling said as she put action to words.

Chapter Forty-one

Roshana relaxed as she copied Ling— there was a peacefulness to the exercise that made her want to meditate, but because she didn’t know the routine at all, she would fail if she lapsed. She let her mind drift. She was just aware enough to follow along, but not enough to find the aether cavern. As she moved, Roshana could feel her body stretching. The exercise, while slow and controlled, was still training her body.

A mix of body and spirit path? How intriguing, Roshana thought. Something about it feels natural, though, as if I’ve done this before... That thought pushed her the rest of the way into meditation and the cavern formed around her. She was still moving in the pattern as she stood in her cavern. Ling’s voice was a dim sound on the edge of her hearing.

Sparks began to drift up from her aether and float to the walls of her cavern where the small indentations were. The smoke that drifted out of the channel had her wondering about it. “It really is training both paths,” she said in awe as she continued to follow Ling’s directions.

When meditation came to an end, Roshana blinked, breathing harder than she thought she should be. Wiping at her forehead, she found sweat. “Goodness... that took more out of me than I thought.”

“The first few times, it taxes you more than you expect,” Yukiko said. “You’re straining your body more than you think you are, which is why it trains you as it does.”

“Body and spirit,” Roshana said. “I saw little sparks leaving my fire.”

Ling blinked at Roshana. “You were able to meditate?”

“It was at least half over before I lapsed into the cavern, but yes. The katas felt natural… like I’d done them before.”

Yukiko and Jenn exchanged a glance at her words.

“I know what you mean,” Victoria said softly.

“Maybe it was her being so used to the spirit path?” Clover suggested.

“That’s possible,” Nessa nodded, “and the mind ring she wears could have helped. If it was past the halfway point, it makes sense.”

“Because it’s the same repetitions of katas,” Daciana nodded.

“That’s a plausible answer,” Gregory said, but he was clearly wondering about something else.

Baylyss appeared in the atrium archway. “I’ll have brunch ready when you all finish bathing. Elsa, if you will be in the first set, I could use your aid.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Elsa said.

“Let’s not keep her waiting,” Yukiko said, going to Roshana’s side. “This way. We split up, since there are so many of us. The boys bathe after we finish, so we try not to linger.”

“Yes, Yuki,” Roshana said, letting herself be guided away.

Gregory motioned the boys toward him. “Why don’t we relax while we wait? Maybe a story about the last tournament?”

That had all the boys hurrying over to sit near him. Enzo was a little slower, but he was wearing a grin as he watched the younger boys rush forward.

~*~*~

When Gregory led the boys into the dining room, he was smiling. “Thank you for refreshing the water for us.”

“We thought it might help speed things along,” Yukiko smiled back.

Taking his seat, he saw Roshana sitting between Yukiko and Ling. “So, how was it?”

“It was amazing. I was tired, but now, I feel energized,” Roshana said. “I will continue to practice that, if that’s alright?”

“It’s called the Peaceful Fist,” Gregory said. “Lionel Lighthand created it.”

“Did he?” Roshana asked. “It feels older to me.”

“As far as we know, he did, but he might have learned it from someone else,” Yukiko said.

The door opening cut off their conversation. Baylyss and Elsa pushed carts into the room, and Elsa pushed hers down to where Gregory was sitting.

“Magi, we have an extra special brunch today,” Elsa said. “Your clan leader inside the walls of the academy sent us bane boar to prepare for you. We’ve grilled it with a spiker fruit glaze. To go with it, we made steamed rice with pieces of spiker fruit mixed into it.”

Gregory grinned at the meal. It was special to him and Yuki, but he’d like that to be the case for Jenn, too. “Thank you, Elsa.”

“Dessert will be served afterward,” Elsa continued with a knowing smile on her lips. “We hope you enjoy it.”

“I’m sure we will,” Yukiko said. “Jenn, I hope you like this, too. It’s a favorite of mine and Greg.”

Jenn thought back to a conversation where Gregory had once said it was his second favorite thing.

“It’s my third favorite now,” Gregory said, having seen her look and thinking of that same conversation.

Jenn’s cheeks heated slightly, but a smile grew on her lips. “I’m glad. I enjoyed it when we had it together before, so I’m sure I will enjoy it again now.”

Victoria missed part of what was said, but caught the gist of it, while the others with their superior hearing caught the entirety of the byplay. Covert glances were cast at the three at the head of the table.

“We hope you all enjoy,” Baylyss said as the last plate was set on the table.

Everyone agreed that the food was delicious. The children had regular boar for theirs instead of bane boar, but the same glaze and rice had been served to everyone. Baylyss started to gather the dishes as Elsa darted out of the room with one of the carts.

A minute later, Elsa was back with two covered platters. “Dessert goes well with what we had,” Elsa said as she pushed the cart to the middle of the table. “It is also in celebration of two birthdays. Jenn’s is officially tomorrow, but we missed one. Clover’s was a couple of weeks ago. After dessert, we have gifts for the both of you.”

Clover blinked in surprise. Her eyes misted over as a big smile grew on her face. “Oh... Thank you.”

The children wished them both happy birthday, followed by the magi doing the same.

“I had no idea you were celebrating me, too,” Clover sniffled.

“The children wanted to celebrate with you, but we didn’t have the time off,” Ling said.

Elsa uncovered the dishes, then served everybody a single slice of dessert. Each piece had a ring of spiker fruit on the top of the cake. “This is known as spiker upside-down cake. Baylyss directed me, but I was the one who made it. I hope you enjoy.”

“We only have water to go with it, as most tea will conflict with the flavor,” Baylyss added as she topped off people’s glasses.

Gregory cut a small piece of the cake, making sure to take a part of the spiker fruit ring. It was sweet, tart, and wonderful, and he made an appreciative sound as he chewed.

Elsa’s smile grew bright as she watched them and heard the happy sounds everyone made as they tried a bite. She eagerly ate her own slice, happy that her efforts were enjoyed.

The children demolished theirs first, but the others weren’t far behind. It was only a couple of minutes before the plates were cleared away from the table.

“Now we can present Clover and Jenn with their gifts,” Baylyss said. “Since Clover’s only present today is from the children, we’ll start with hers.”

Enzo swallowed as he presented a drawing to Clover. “This is from all of us.”

Clover unrolled it and her breath caught, her smile growing gentle as she looked over it. After a moment, she turned it around so everyone could see. The drawing depicted the children sitting in front of Clover, who was reading to them.

“It shows that we learn from you,” Enzo said.

“I love it, and it will go with my other drawing,” Clover said, looking at the kids. “Thank you. I’ll treasure it.”

The children beamed back and all talked excitedly about Enzo drawing them.

After a few minutes, Baylyss cleared her throat. “Time for the next gift.”

Enzo shifted down to Jenn and held out another drawing to her. “This is from all of us.”

Jenn opened it and her smile softened as she looked at it. “It’s a good future,” she said. Turning it around, she showed the others. Yukiko, Gregory, and Jenn stood in a grand hall. All of the kids— older and dressed in livery— were bowing and curtsying to them, clearly welcoming them into the grand manor.

The children beamed at them, hope shining in their eyes.

“Hope is good,” Gregory said. “It does look like a good future.”

The children again all began to talk excitedly about how they hoped for that future. Baylyss let them continue for a few minutes before getting them to settle down and take their seats.

“From us,” Ling said as she pulled out a small wrapped gift.

Jenn smiled as she took the package. Moments later, she had unwrapped the gift to show everyone the simple gloves. They were supple black leather with the clan emblem stitched into the backs.

“They aren’t very special, but you fight in close a lot and punch people,” Clover said. “These will protect your hands from damage and not impact your ability to hurt them.”

Jenn put them on, flexing her hands. “Oh, a minor enchantment?”

“Just enough to keep them from being damaged and protect your hands. Hemet said they won’t interfere with your other enchantments that way,” Ling explained.

“I’ll wear them anytime I fight,” Jenn smiled as she pulled them off and put them into her ring.

“Which leaves us,” Nessa said as she put another gift in front of Jenn. “From the three of us.”

Jenn took the package and unwrapped it. A small charm for an anklet or necklace was inside. It had an inscription that Jenn read out loud, “Family by choice, if not by blood.”

Nessa set an anklet chain beside the charm. “We have ours on, and gave them to Clover, Ling, and Yukiko.”

Jenn blinked looking up at Yukiko, who smiled at her. “I’ve put mine on, already, Jenn. Right after we bathed.”

“We did, too,” Clover beamed.

“I…” Jenn paused, then reached over and hugged Nessa with one arm. “I love it, and all of you. We are family in our own way, and that makes me happy.” Her smile turned knowing and she gave them a sly grin. “We have a surprise for you, too, but it’s for after we leave here.”

“Oh?” Daciana asked, sitting forward.

“Just wait,” Yukiko laughed.

“Umm, may I?” Roshana asked.

All eyes turned to her and she dipped her head. “I heard that your birthday was coming up. It might have been presumptuous of me, but I also have a gift for you.” She placed a small bag in front of Jenn. “It isn’t much, but I wanted to show you my friendship.”

Jenn opened the bag, revealing a cluster of small fruits. “Dates?”

“Stuffed with pecans and glazed to preserve them,” Roshana said. “My grandmother grows them and Mother prepares them. The glaze is a family recipe handed down over generations.”

Jenn picked one up and bit into it. A smile grew on her lips before her eyes widened. She swallowed as quickly as she could. “Aether-infused?”

“Some powdered core and a couple of other things,” Roshana said, bowing her head. “They’ll keep for months, easily. If stored right, a year is not unheard of.”

Jenn held the half piece of date out to Yukiko. “Try this.”

Yukiko leaned over, biting into the offering and leaving a quarter of it. Her eyes widened as she chewed. Jenn held the last piece out to Gregory, who took it from her before popping it into his mouth.

Gregory chewed slowly. The infusion of aether warmed his core, but also reminded him of something. He felt like he’d had this exact food before, though he knew he’d never had a date in his current life.

Roshana watched the three of them with trepidation. “Is it too much?”

“I like it,” Jenn said.

“It’s very good, and the aether is intense,” Yukiko said. “Do they only make it at that strength?”

“Yes,” Roshana added. “It was difficult to handle when I tried even slivers of them during my novice year. I still need small pieces to ingest them. The fact that you can handle half in one go is amazing.”

“Your grandmother and mother are magi?” Gregory asked.

“No. They also make a version that isn’t aether-infused.” Roshana pulled out a smaller package and held it out to Baylyss. “Thank you for allowing me into the home.”

Baylyss accepted the gift. “Is it safe for the children?”

“Yes.”

“Children, come get a single piece, and eat it slowly,” Baylyss said, stepping away from the table.

“You should all try it,” Jenn said, pulling out two more dates and cutting them into sections for the others.

The novices breathed slowly and deeply as they ate theirs. Clover and Ling both ate slowly, surprised at how much aether was in the single bite. Roshana watched them all, waiting to hear what they had to say.

“Powerful,” Daciana said.

“Intense,” Victoria agreed.

“Can we get more?” Nessa asked. “These would help when we’re training hard.”

“Agreed,” Ling added.

Clover nodded as she continued to eat hers.

Roshana bowed her head. “I’ll speak to my family, but I should be able to bring some for you.”

Gregory watched the children each take theirs from Baylyss before she ushered them out of the room, leaving just the magi and Elsa in the room.

“It’s time for the surprise,” Jenn said as she put the dates into her storage ring. “Roshana, we were going to part from you here, but now, I’d like to invite you.”

Gregory felt a pit open up in his stomach. “Is that a good idea?”

“I’ll ask her,” Jenn said. “Why don’t you take the others to the door, and Roshana, Yuki, and I will be right there?”

Yukiko touched Gregory’s hand. “It’ll be her choice.”

Gregory looked down, considering if he really objected to Roshana being there if she wanted to be. She was earnest and seemed eager to join the clan, and the date had a familiarity that felt comforting. Nodding, he got to his feet. “Okay. Ladies, let’s go.”

Elsa led them to the front, where people began putting on their normal shoes. She whispered to Gregory, “This is an adult surprise?”

Gregory blinked, surprised at Elsa asking the question, before he nodded. “Yeah. Sorry, Elsa.”

Elsa shook her head. “No. I’m still a girl. I understand. I can’t be included in everything. I hope you all have a good day, and that we get to see you again before the tournament.”

“Me, too,” Gregory said. “Thank you, Elsa, for everything. The cake was delicious.”

Elsa smiled, then stepped back and curtsied to the room. “Thank you for coming. We look forward to seeing you all in the future.”

“And we look forward to coming back,” Yukiko said as she led Jenn and Roshana over to the others. “Elsa, thank you. You always make our time here better.”

Roshana bowed to Elsa. “It was a pleasure to be greeted graciously and welcomed into the home. I hope to come back again.”

“Any friend of Aether’s Guard is welcome here,” Elsa replied.

As Gregory led them outside, Jenn paused at his side and whispered into his ear, “She accepted. Are you okay with that?”

Gregory was about to say something, but a flickering memory came to him. His dream last night had been the bath they were about to go to. Roshana had been there, accepted by the others with smiles.

Is it premonition or just fantasy? Gregory asked himself before he exhaled, thinking again about the familiar feeling he had earlier. “If they are, then yes.”

Jenn kissed his cheek, then went to where the others were grouped together. “Ladies, are you okay if Roshana joins us?”

“She’s going to join the clan,” Victoria said. “Since she is, she should join us.”

Roshana bowed her head. “I hope to join the clan. I need to ask and be accepted, and I am waiting to do so.”

“Now or two months from now is the same,” Daciana said. “If you’re dedicated to the clan, then it’s fine.”

The others agreed with Daciana, then waited for Roshana’s answer.

“I thank you all for inviting and accepting me today,” Roshana said. “I really do hope to be worthy of the clan and all of you.”

“We think you will be,” Yukiko said. “Now, onto the surprise.”

Chapter Forty-two

They walked down the long, winding streets and passed into the lower ring of the city. They weren’t too far from the gate when they reached their destination. The majority of the group stopped, looking at the building.

“A bathhouse?” Clover asked.

“Yes, we’re going to share a bath,” Yukiko replied, her hand resting on the door to the establishment. “If you don’t want to do so, that’s up to you.”

Six pairs of eyes went to Gregory, who was blushing lightly, but met each of theirs.

“The choice is yours,” Gregory said. “I’m worried about what it might mean in the future, but all of you expressed a willingness before.”

Daciana went the few feet forward to stand by Yukiko, Victoria almost in step with her. Nessa hesitated a second longer before joining her two friends. Clover and Ling clasped hands, then moved to stand with the others. Roshana looked from all of them to Gregory.

“You don’t mind me being here?” Roshana asked.

“No,” Gregory said softly, “but it’s your choice.”

Roshana searched his face for a moment before bowing her head. “My spirit trembles with hope. I will join all of you.”

Jenn walked with Roshana to the others, then looked back at Gregory. “Last chance, dear one.”

Gregory looked over the group of young women. Daciana and Nessa had been friends for a little over a year. Victoria felt even a little closer to him than Nessa and Daciana, though he’d known her for less time. Clover and Ling had been his friends for a little over half a year, but his affection for them had grown faster than he thought it would. Roshana was the oddity— she was the outsider, and yet also felt right the same way Victoria did. All of them were wearing hopeful and slightly worried expressions. He felt that their worry wasn’t over him being there, but that he might turn away.

Taking a deep breath, he met Yukiko’s and Jenn’s eyes. Both radiated only happiness, and hope. Swallowing hard, he knew that today was a step that would likely propel all of them down a path he was still a little unsure about.

“Okay. Since you’re all united, I will be, too,” Gregory said, nodding.

Yukiko’s smile bloomed wider and she opened the door. “We have a room reserved for us.”

The proprietor was an older woman. Her gray hair was wound in a tight bun above her head. When the mass of them entered the building, she straightened up, giving them a professional smile. “Good afternoon. How might I assist you?”

“Reservation under Pettit,” Yukiko said, approaching the counter. “We had two connected bathing rooms.”

The older woman brightened. “Of course. We have everything in order and waiting for you.” Reaching back, she pulled on an orange cord. “One of the staff will be here to take you in a moment.”

Less than a minute later, the door beside the counter opened and a woman in a simple robe tied at her waist came out. The woman’s ears were odd— clearly not human— and higher on her head than most eurtik’s ears were. “I’m Gertrude, your helper while you are here. Follow me, please.” As she turned to go, Gregory was surprised at the broad, flat tail that hung just off the floor, peeking out from under the edge of the robe.

Gregory was the last one to follow. The receptionist gave him an appraising look as he passed the counter. Gregory tried not to feel self-conscious and failed.

They were led down a hall, past a number of small rooms, all the way to the back where the doors were widely spaced. Gertrude paused before the next to last one and opened the door.

“This is the first of the two rooms reserved. It can hold half of you,” Gertrude told them. Going to the last door in the hall, she opened it, too. “This one can hold all of you easily. There is a connecting door between them, in case you wish to use both. The door can be locked on either side to create privacy.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko said, motioning the others into the larger room. “Are all the cleaning items already laid out?”

“Everything that was requested is waiting for you,” Gertrude replied. “There are orange bellpulls in each room. If you pull one, I will be notified.”

“Understood,” Yukiko smiled. “I doubt we’ll need anything more, but knowing is always good. Have a good day.”

Gregory was standing in the hallway with Yukiko and Gertrude. When Gertrude left, he asked softly, “Should I use the other room to start with then open the doors?”

Yukiko considered his question for a moment, then nodded her head. “Yes. Go ahead and rinse, then join us. I’ll make sure the doors are unlocked on this side.” She touched his cheek. “Dear one, are you sure?”

“No,” Gregory admitted, letting his nervousness show. “I worry about it hurting our friendships, but they all agreed. We have the second room to split up, if needed.”

“That’s true, dearest.” Yukiko looked down the hall, then kissed him lightly. “Go on. We’ll be waiting.”

Gregory swallowed as she entered the room with the others, shutting the door behind her. Taking a deep breath, he went to the other room. Using the latch, he locked the door to the hall, then started to strip down. He let all of his clothes and items go into his storage ring, meaning he put nothing into the baskets by the door.

The room held a sunken stone tub that was lightly steaming. The wall to his right held a row of benches and a hand pump with buckets at the end of it. There was a collection of soaps next to the buckets on a block of stone. He picked one that smelled like orange before grabbing some water and taking a seat.

Is this really okay? Gregory asked himself. All of them agreed, and I’m sure a few of them really are okay with it, but are some of them just saying yes to not be left out? I don’t have any way of really knowing, do I? The thoughts chased themselves in his head as he washed.

The water was room temperature— it was good in that he wasn’t covered in goosebumps, but also bad because it’d help more if it were icy. Once he was done cleaning up, Gregory stood up and took a long, slow, deep breath.

Approaching the door, he unlocked it, then hesitated. He knocked before he cracked it open an inch. “Ladies?”

“Come in, dearest,” Yukiko called out to him.

Opening the door more, he looked inside. All eight women were still in the washing area. Clover, Jenn, Nessa, and Yukiko were scrubbing the backs of the other four. All too aware of his body’s reaction to the sight, he pushed the door fully open and walked over to the massive heated tub that took up half of the large room.

“Clover, you stopped,” Ling said, turning to look over her shoulder. Ling’s eyes widened as she watched Gregory cross the room. “Oh...”

“Ladies, it’s impolite to stare,” Yukiko said, her tone holding humor. “Greg is still getting used to the idea of mixed baths, as it is. The few times it was more than just Jenn and I in Waterrock, he had a hard time of it.”

“He’s got a hard time of it now,” Victoria murmured too low for Gregory to hear, but everyone else did.

“Yes, he does,” Jenn said in her normal tone. “There’s a reason for that.”

“The fact that eight naked women are washing each other?” Roshana asked. “Limaz is a bit more relaxed about the idea of mixed bathing. They have a taboo about wasting water, so mixed baths are common. My family does mixed bathing. The only difference here is that there is a man who isn’t related to me.”

“Buldoun doesn’t do mixed bathing at all,” Yukiko said. “In the empire, it’s not accepted everywhere. This is one of the few bathhouses in the city that is mixed and accepts eurtiks.”

“It took you time to find a place where we could do this?” Clover asked.

“Yes.”

“Umm... Yuki?” Ling asked slowly. “Why?”

“Because each of you has expressed certain interests,” Yukiko said. “Roshana is only partially included in that statement. More will be clear when you find your resonance.”

Gregory took a seat, resting his back against the wall. He was glad the women seemed to have forgotten about him. His hope was that he would be acclimated to being in the room with them before they joined him in the tub.

Four of them were at an oblique angle, so he really only saw their backs, except for Roshana on the closest end. His theory about her being the bustiest of the women he knew was right. The last major difference was the small, round, bushy white tail right above her rear. He dragged his gaze away from her, but that only brought his eyes to Jenn washing Roshana’s back. The disparity between them was large. Roshana was the tallest— nearly Gregory’s height— while Jenn was the shortest. Jenn’s chest was a proud handful compared to Roshana’s more robust bounty. Jenn was slim in figure, her hips only having a small flare, and Roshana had a more hourglass figure.

So different, Gregory thought as he looked at each down the line.

Nessa was behind Jenn, her figure clear as she scrubbed Daciana’s back. Toned and ready to run was all Gregory could think of as he let his eyes drift over her. Nessa’s legs were powerfully built, probably from her mother’s heritage. She was between Jenn and Roshana in all other ways. Her tail would flick to the side occasionally, her ears twitching. Her cheeks turned red, as she knew he was looking their way.

Daciana’s back was to him, so he couldn’t see much of her, but her figure was lean and taut, a predator ready to pounce. Her tail was swishing side to side as Nessa washed her back. Gregory was intrigued that it came out just above her ass, looking as if her spine had split to form it. The fur on it seemed like it would be soft, and Gregory tried not to think about stroking it.

Behind Nessa and Daciana, Clover was washing Ling. Ling was much like Daciana, but a little leaner and a few inches taller. Ling didn’t have a tail, but her ears were twitching slightly as she listened to the others around her. A single long scar marred her back, making Gregory wonder what had happened to her.

Clover chatted away as she was prone to do. Her hands, though, had a tenderness to them as she washed Ling. Her bushy tail quivered behind her as her ears aimed at the tub, her black eyes darting glances at Gregory. Her face burned, but she didn’t turn away. In fact, she angled a little more toward him as Gregory watched.

Gregory pulled his eyes off her, his own face heating. She’s bolder than I thought she would be. She’s like Jenn with her slender build. Clover’s a few inches taller than her and looks softer... Jenn is all hard-toned muscle, but Clover still has some padding on her.

Looking past Clover, Gregory’s eyes stopped on Victoria’s back. She had an hourglass figure from the back with a narrowed waist, but flared hips. Gregory had no idea she had curves like she did, hidden as they normally were with the academy outfits or gi.

Yukiko caught his eyes next and she smiled wider when his gaze met hers. Yukiko’s lips twisted into a sly smirk as she pivoted slightly the way Clover had, displaying more of herself to him. Gregory swallowed hard as his gaze trailed over what she offered him. Taking a shuddering breath, he looked away, his face flushed and burning.

“You’re done, Vicky,” Yukiko said as she stood up. “Hand me that bucket and close your eyes.”

Victoria bent forward to snag the bucket, then held it up over her head. Yukiko took it and poured water in small measures over Victoria as she rinsed off, letting the soap sluice away. Gregory had looked back to watch, only to be blessed with three more scenes of the same thing. By the time he realized they were done, all eight had turned to face the tub. His mouth went dry and his eyes widened as he stared at them.

“Well, he doesn’t object,” Clover grinned.

“Gregory wouldn’t object to any of you,” Yukiko said, the first one to go toward him, “but we’re being mean to him. We should join him in the water so his face might cool.”

“Please?” Gregory croaked, clearing his throat and asking again. “Please?”

There were giggles as they trailed Yukiko to the tub. All of them moved with a grace that had been hammered into them during physical training, but each had their own stride that made Gregory want to watch. Instead, he closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths.

“You’ve done well, dearest,” Yukiko said as she glided over to sit beside him.

“Very respectful, considering this must be hard on him,” Roshana said.

“Gregory is always respectful,” Jenn said, her smile clear in her voice, “even when we’re being mean to him.”

“Sorry,” Clover whispered. “I… just couldn’t help myself.” All the others looked at her, and her face burned. “I… might have… shown him more. While washing Ling.”

Yukiko snickered. “I know, I saw you. Then I did the same thing.”

“Then he saw the same from all of us,” Victoria said. “You just got a little ahead of us, was all.”

Clover bowed her head. “I wanted to be… more in that moment.”

“Greg?” Nessa asked slowly, waiting for him to look at her. “Does it bother you? Some of us having tails or other pronounced eurtik features?”

Gregory’s eyes snapped open and he met her green ones with his own. “No!” he said with the conviction that they all felt. He coughed, his face burning more. “If anything… I was intrigued, especially with the differences between them.”

Yukiko’s hand touched his knee and he jerked, eyes wide as he looked at her in worry. “It’s okay, dearest,” she said soothingly. “This is different from a normal mixed bath, but it’s not bad. Is anyone here uncomfortable? If you are, the other bath is open for you to use.”

None of them left the tub. None even looked to the open doorway.

“See?” Yukiko smiled. “We’re all fine, dearest. Unless you wish to go?”

Gregory met their eyes one by one before he nodded. “Okay. I feel awkward, but as long as you’re all okay, then I’ll be fine.”

“Limaz has an old saying,” Roshana said softly. “‘In the bath, your words should be as naked as you are.’ When bathing with others, it is tradition to speak plainly and truthfully. Nothing said in the bath is held against the speaker. If it causes anger or pain to the one hearing it, then the two must sit and talk until the topic no longer causes those feelings.”

“This wasn’t in the books we’ve read,” Jenn said.

“I would be surprised if it had been,” Roshana smiled. “Grandmother says that those from outside Limaz would never understand.”

“Hmm... We learned something, and knowledge is always good,” Ling said, her eyes on Roshana. “My family has lived near the border for generations and even I didn’t know that bit of lore.”

“I’m more than happy to speak with any of you about Limaz,” Roshana said, “or anything else. I’d like to be one of you.”

“And we will welcome you,” Yukiko smiled.

Roshana’s smile grew wide. “Thank you, Yuki. I was worried that you, above all others, would be against me.”

“You should be told the same they were,” Jenn said. “Let me explain…”

“Greg?” Victoria asked, getting his attention as Jenn spoke softly to Roshana. “I’ve watched you with the naginata. I had a question... are you a reborn soul?”

That got Jenn to cut off what she was saying, as Roshana’s attention had snapped to Victoria, then to Gregory.

Seeing that he had everyone’s attention, Gregory exhaled slowly. “No lying...” he murmured. “Yes. Gin and Egil both believe I am. And yes, the skill I have with the naginata is tied to that.”

“Do you think other past lives might be attracted to each other?” Victoria asked.

“They can be,” Yukiko said. “Jenn and I both feel like we’ve been reborn, as well.”

“Oh?” Victoria was a little surprised, then she smiled. “I’m pretty sure that I knew Gregory before. From the first day I saw him at the inn when he was coming to the academy, I felt a pull to him.”

“It was the same with me when I saw him,” Yukiko nodded.

“And me when he faced me in the arena,” Jenn added.

“I’m not alone?” Roshana asked with wide eyes. “I thought I might be going a little crazy. It’s not just Gregory, though... it’s all of you. My spirit hums as if it’s a happy cat that found its home.”

“Me, too,” Clover said suddenly, standing up. “My blood sings with joy around you all. Ling was the first, and it hummed when Gregory was in weapons class with us, but when we met you all in tactics… I felt more alive.”

“I’ve always felt like that,” Daciana said. “It’s why I was so certain about joining the clan.”

“I was uncertain, but being with you four in tactics always felt like being home,” Ling said slowly. “Comfortable, warm, and welcoming.”

Nessa’s brow furrowed. “I’ve always felt comfortable around you, but I hadn’t thought of it being connected to past lives… what would the odds of all of us being connected like that even be?”

Gregory swallowed. He looked at Yukiko, silently asking her.

“Ladies?” Yukiko asked softly before exhaling slowly. “There’s a reason that you all feel like this. And yes, as deeply as I believe in Aether, I believe that there’s a reason. I can’t tell you what... not right now, not until you’ve all found your resonance and have faced the truth about yourselves. I ask you to trust in me. There is a reason and I will tell you, if your souls prove true.”

The six women not married to Gregory all stared at her, then bowed their heads, accepting what she’d told them. Gregory swallowed as he watched them all. He silently asked Darkness if this is what his dream had been the night before.

~*~*~

They lounged in the tub for a while making normal small talk. Gregory knew they would have to go soon, so he took a slow, deep breath and stood up, getting everyone looking his way.

“We should get going,” Gregory managed, his throat a little tight as his body responded to all the eyes focused on him. “Figured I’d go first.”

The only way out for him was past the others. He took a step forward, the water making small waves away from his thighs. He’d chosen Victoria and Nessa to move toward, figuring them the most likely to move aside for him. They hesitated and Victoria licked her lips, her eyes focused below his navel, but she slid aside when Nessa did.

Face burning, he climbed out, and started walking to the second room. “See you all in a bit. I’ll just lock the doors on my way out.”

“That’s fine, dearest,” Yukiko called after him. “We’ll be along shortly.”

“How do you manage to take all of—?” Daciana started to ask, but was cut off when Nessa slapped a hand over her mouth.

Gregory’s ears went crimson, as he’d heard that before he shut the door.

Chapter Forty-three

Gregory was amazed at how quickly the next two weeks flew by. Everything had gone right back to routine... well, mostly back to routine, if he was honest. There was some awkwardness among the group now, with glances and muted conversations about Gregory.

Gregory wasn’t much better; he let his gaze linger at times, recalling what he’d seen at the bathhouse and how interested each of the women had been. Clover, especially, since she’d been the most daring of the bunch, besides Yukiko.

Roshana would place her hand on Gregory’s back or shoulder during tactics class now, leaning more to discuss things when they worked together. Gregory was acutely aware of her bountiful nature in those moments, but he was able to keep his mind working.

Other than those small differences, the routine of class and training settled right back as it had been. Gregory started to feel the different magics easier— he was able to pick out each person’s magic, even when the instructors’ and students’ strands intersected each other.

~*~*~

Gregory smiled as he settled in to sleep with Jenn and Yukiko cuddled up next to him. The novices had been excited when they broke apart to go to bed. They’d been keeping track and were certain they would be ranking up again in a day or two.

Eager to be apprentices, Gregory thought. I don’t blame them. Being among the best of their class is something to be proud of. Kissing both of his wives one more time, he slipped off into slumber.

When he opened his eyes a moment later, he chuckled. “Darkness, my heart, how are you?” He turned to face her and his breath caught for a second. The darkness had faded more, and he could make out the shape of a person sitting in the shadows.

“Yes, you are growing stronger, which peels back my shadows,” Darkness’ voice held her joy.

“Still a darkness among shadows, but even that makes me glad. It means I’m getting closer to you, dear one.”

“Yes,” Darkness sniffled. “Another couple of tiers and you will be ready to see me and, maybe… touch me briefly.”

“I want to. I will grow in power as fast as I can, Darkness.”

“I know,” Darkness replied. “I am helping, but I am also mitigating.”

“What?”

“If I did not help you, you would have bulled through the novices ranks much faster than even your friends have,” Darkness said. “I siphoned off the excess and have it set aside to give back later, for you, your wives, and friends. Training three paths should have had you growing at least thrice as fast as anyone else.”

“But doing so would’ve made us stand out even more,” Gregory murmured. “Thank you.”

“You already stand out, my heart. I do not want you garnering the wrong attention before you have a chance to grow enough to defend yourself.”

“Yuki would agree with you, and I do, too. Wait, is that why the novices are a little more powerful than we were?”

“Yes. I am using them to show that the clan grows fast, but also so they overshadow your growth a tiny bit.”

“I’m not comfortable with you using them as bait.”

“They are not bait. They are misdirection,” Darkness reassured him. “I will keep them as safe as I can, for you and for them.”

Exhaling, he nodded, then sat up on the edge of the bed closest to her, unconcerned about his nakedness. “And the dream I couldn’t remember before the bathhouse?”

“That was your magic at work. I didn’t touch the dream, nor stop you from remembering.”

“Ah, okay. Are they all…?”

“Past wives?” Darkness asked with a giggle. “Yes. Your rebirth brought them all back, even the one or two that were born before you.”

“Some are older?” Gregory asked.

“Yes, though not as old as Bishop or Dia,” Darkness reassured him. “Nothing you would find… objectionable.”

“Do you know all of them?”

“Know for certain? No. But a few, I am sure about. A few more resonate correctly.”

“Roshana?”

“Yes, dearest. She is indeed one of them. You enjoyed seeing her, too. Would it shock you if I said I was more endowed than she is?” The shadow in the darkness shifted as if displaying her chest.

“I can’t say I’m not thinking about it now,” Gregory snorted.

“It is almost time,” Darkness sighed. “They all do care and want to love you, but will abide by Yuki’s rules, dearest. You will not have another wife for a while yet, so do not worry.”

“Alright. Yuki and Jenn are really okay with this?”

“Yes. They are excited, almost as much as you are, and I can see how excited that is,” Darkness whispered, hunger in her words.

“That’s because of you, my heart,” Gregory said, motioning at what she was referring to. “And if we’re done, I need to try and claim my heart.” He launched himself off the bed, making it a little more than a single step before the vice of darkness grasped him.

“Soon...” Darkness whispered as his consciousness fled.

~*~*~

Gregory woke with a shuddering gasp, his whole body trembling. “Oh, Vera,” he panted.

“Close,” Yukiko exhaled as she lay atop him. “Good morning, our love.”

“Yes, good morning,” Jenn murmured, moving to kiss him. “We thought you would have woken sooner.”

“Darkness,” Gregory said.

Yukiko looked at Jenn’s bare chest, where her medallion glowed with a single orange ring. “Oh, we didn’t notice.”

Jenn giggled. “We had other matters in hand... and mouth and…”

“I noticed,” Gregory laughed when she trailed off. “Is it—?”

He cut off when the third bell started to chime.

“Sadly,” Jenn sighed.

“You’re not done yet,” Yukiko said as she got off Gregory and lay on the edge of the bed. “Come on, hurry up so we aren’t late. Dearest, grab our clothes, please?”

Gregory sat up, then smirked when Jenn dove between Yukiko’s thighs. “I see. Must have been a deal about who got me or seconds?”

“No deal. She’s mine to use as I wish,” Yukiko gasped. “That’s what she loves and what I love.”

Shaking his head, Gregory went to the armoire to get their clothes and spare himself from another rise, which would only delay them further. To stop the small sounds of pleasure behind them, he filled them in on what Darkness told him as he dressed. He was just finishing when Yukiko and Jenn came up on either side of him, both grinning.

“She’s right, our heart,” Jenn said. “We’re excited about them joining us. Is that okay with you? The fact that we want them, too?”

Gregory paused, letting the idea bounce around in his head for a moment. “Yes. I like the idea of you both being loved by them. It makes it easier for me to accept.”

“Good, because we want them to love you, too,” Yukiko added. “Thank you for our clothes, dearest. Why don’t you go see our friends? We’ll join you at the table.”

“Okay.”

When Gregory made it down to the next floor, he found Clover and Ling waiting. Clover’s smile was large as she broke into one of her dances. Her medallion had six rings, illuminated yellow.

“We grew, we grew, we grew!” she chanted as she danced.

“You did,” Gregory chuckled. “Congratulations to both of you.”

“The novices knew,” Ling said thoughtfully. “I find it interesting that they’re growing so equally and that we are in sync with each other in that growth.”

Gregory pulled his medallion out, showing them the glowing orange ring. “We are.”

“Initiate...” Clover said, touching his medallion. “So high already.”

“You’ll be there, too, in time,” Gregory said.

“We know,” Ling said softly, touching Clover’s arm. “We have faith in Aether… and you.” When she saw his eyes widened slightly, she quickly added, “The three of you.”

“In all three of you,” Clover nodded, “but you a little bit more, at least for me. I believe the past is connected to now.”

Ling glanced at Clover, then nodded. “So do I, but…”

“I’m not disturbed by it,” Gregory told them. “And I believe we are, too.”

Clover’s smile grew wider. “Really?”

“Really, really,” Gregory smiled back at her. “Yuki and Jenn said they’ll join us at the tables. Come on, the novices are probably waiting like you were.”

“We were,” Daciana said as she came up the stairs, “but I heard you, so we came up.” She hesitated, then blurted out, “Is it okay? To be connected both past and now?”

“It is,” Gregory said. “Did you grow in rank?”

“And in tier,” Nessa said, coming up beside Daciana, showing them that her medallion was glowing with a single yellow ring.

“Congratulations,” Ling told them.

A small round of congratulations went around the group before Gregory got them moving downstairs.

“We don’t want Dia getting upset with us,” he told them as he led the way.

They all agreed with that, but Victoria asked, “Greg? Are you okay with the idea of what we all want? I worry you’re just saying yes, but you really aren’t.”

Gregory paused on the bottom floor, looking back at her. “I’m nervous, but yes, as long as our friendship is undamaged and Yuki approves. But it won’t be soon.”

“Resonance, first,” Nessa nodded. “We know, and we’ll wait.”

“They don’t have to,” Daciana sighed. “Already at the right rank to try finding resonance.”

“Even if they find it tomorrow, they won’t be folded in right away,” Yukiko said as she came down the stairs. “Clover, Ling, we should talk before you try finding your resonance. We might be able to help you.”

“Yes, Yuki,” Clover nodded quickly.

“Agreed,” Ling added.

“And ladies?” Yukiko added, addressing the three novices. “The same goes for you. In fact, if you rush, it will likely stop your chances entirely. Safe and slow— that is the way.”

“Yes, Yuki,” Daciana said, lowering her head as her tail curled between her legs.

“We’ll keep her and us in check,” Nessa said. “We follow, Yuki.”

“Good,” Yukiko smiled. “Now, think about how your class will react when they catch sight of your new rank.”

Daciana grinned broadly, her tailing starting to wag again. “Oh, that will be fun!”

Bishop and Dia were already seated at the table when the group entered the room. Dia’s smile grew as she saw the hint of Daciana’s medallion. “Novices, already apprentice tier?”

Daciana displayed her medallion proudly. “Yes, because Aether leads us.”

Gregory’s eye twitched at her phrasing, but no one saw it.

“He leads all of us,” Dia agreed. “We are his guard. What about the rest of you?”

Dia and Bishop praised Clover and Ling when they showed them how they’d grown. Both older magi were silent for a long moment when Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn showed them their medallions.

“Our clan will be sought after next year...” Bishop said. “We’ll need some stronger magi to help guide the newer ones.”

“Yes. I believe the elder will make arrangements, but I will send him a letter,” Dia said. “You three again exceed what we think should be. Well done. Your contemporaries will be beside themselves when they find out. I suggest you keep your power hidden as long as you can.”

“We will, Dia,” Jenn said.

“Good,” Dia exhaled.

“I’ll have breakfast ready shortly,” Zenim said when they all took their seats.

~*~*~

When they entered the classroom, Roshana was already there. Her medallion was plainly visible as she greeted them. “Good morning to you all.”

“You made it to the third rank of apprentice? Well done,” Yukiko grinned. “Did you grow faster than you had anticipated?”

Roshana blinked for a moment, then bowed her head. “I did. It’s because of the Peaceful Fist, isn’t it?”

“In part,” Jenn grinned. “When are you going to join the clan? We’d welcome you into our ranks.”

Roshana clearly wanted what Jenn was asking for, but she shook her head. “I have to wait. I don’t want to be separated from you all now.”

“Why would you be?” Paul asked, having stepped into the doorway.

“Sir,” Roshana bowed along with the others to him. “Magi-killer separated all the larger clans into smaller groups. I figured he didn’t want any class to have all members of a single clan.”

“He didn’t,” Paul agreed. “These three have a persuasive charisma about them, we’ve noticed. It’s why I invited Farin when I did, because he was going to try joining them, otherwise. It also turned out to be the right call. He will be a good commander and is making progress with his magics and skill in combat.”

“So she shouldn’t join our clan?” Gregory asked.

“She can,” Paul said, holding up a hand to add, “but I’d suggest she wait until you all leave for the tournament. That will make it impossible for others to cause trouble.”

Roshana bowed deeply. “I will wait, sir. Thank you. I was afraid you would say if I did, I’d have to leave the group.”

“No, it would cause… problems if you did it now.”

“Understood. Thank you, and Magi-killer, sir.”

“Thank you,” Gregory said, echoed by the others as they all bowed to him.

“That kind of loyalty is hard to find. How I wish you’d joined our clan,” he sighed wistfully, then went back to business. “Okay, the game today is Roshana against Gregory. Fields with light forest. Get to it. Roshana, you’re a water magi, of course. Gregory, let’s give you alchemy.”

“Yes, sir,” all six said in unison before moving to set the board.

Chapter Forty-four

After their class, they arrived back at the clan hall in time to join part of physical training. Gregory was all smiles when weapons training ended up as a three-way fight between him, Ling, and Clover, all using the bo staff. They both focused on him, with occasional jabs at each other. The fight was fluid, all three straining to be the winner. In the end, Ling caught Gregory in the head, then Clover in the gut in a perfect combo.

Ling and Clover were excited when they went to magic training, which had been switched to after weapons training, but before their bath. They were explaining their match to Daciana as they went inside.

“Your skill with that weapon is improving,” Gin said. “They are improving faster than I thought they would.”

“They really are,” Rhea agreed. “They’ll be my equal by the time they leave, I think.”

“But I still think they shouldn’t join the group combat,” Gin added. “That decision is yours and theirs, though. Is the plus worth the risk of pain and injury to them?”

Gregory considered it. “I don’t know if we’ll get another group training session against the Hardened Fist, but maybe we can judge it then?”

“Perhaps. Go train your magic, Gregory.”

“I’ll learn with Yuki today,” Gregory said.

He made his way to the interior garden where Inda and Yukiko were training. Inda was explaining how to mold the shadows to form better-concealed traps with them, but paused when Gregory joined them.

“Gregory,” Inda said. “You are going to be with us today?”

“If that’s okay, Inda?”

“It should be fine. I was going to have her work on concealing her shadow weapons better,” Inda said.

“I’ll sit over here and watch,” Gregory said, sitting on a bench by the door.

Inda went back to telling Yukiko about how she’d worked on this specific magic before. Gregory listened, hoping to grasp the details, even though he couldn’t grasp their magic. When Yukiko started to spin her magic into blades of shadow, Gregory studied each one with aether sight, then stretched out his resonance and felt them carefully.

He didn’t know how long he sat there as Yukiko pushed to hide the blades in darker shadows and disguise them. Time lost its meaning as he felt the shadows, but after a while, the shadows grew welcoming. His resonance shifted and, for a moment, he matched their thrum.

Yukiko gasped and jerked around to face him, snapping Gregory out of his trance. “Greg, what did you do?”

Blinking slowly as he lost his connection to resonance and his aether sight faded, he just stared at her for a moment. “Huh?”

“You touched my shadows. I felt your aether directly touching mine.”

Inda watched them with an impassive gaze, but her ears bent toward them.

“Resonance. I just felt connected to them.”

“Can you...?” Yukiko asked, then stiffened when she suddenly remembered that Inda was there with them.

“No,” Gregory said. “I felt it and it was right, but no, I can’t mold shadows. I just… know.” He frowned as he considered what he’d just said.

“It would be unusual in the extreme if you suddenly had a second affinity,” Inda said. “Though there is an old story of spirit path followers who could feel others’ magics. They can’t do anything, but it could warn them of a trap.”

“Maybe that’s what it was,” Gregory said.

“Of course, those magi were magus tier,” Inda finished after Gregory spoke.

“Oh...” Gregory faltered.

“Interesting, but only conjecture,” Inda said. “Yukiko, back to work. Gregory, leave her shadows be for now, please.”

“Yes, ma’am,” they said together, though each was clearly thinking about what Gregory had just done.

When sixteenth bell chimed, Inda called Yukiko to stop. “You are progressing well. We’ll continue with that for the next few weeks, at least. The hidden blade is the weapon of the shadow magi.”

“Yes, Inda,” Yukiko replied, bowing to her.

“Don’t talk too long,” Inda said as she let the shadows swallow her, vanishing from the room.

“She knows we want to talk?” Gregory asked.

“It’s obvious that something happened and we didn’t want to say it,” Yukiko sighed. “She’s gone... do you know if she’s listening?”

Gregory turned his aether sight back on and scanned the garden. “Not that I can see.”

“Okay. What happened?”

“I resonated with your shadows. That was all, but it was a pure connection.” Gregory paused, thinking of the feeling he’d had when he touched her magic. “Let me see your ring.”

Yukiko pulled her ring off and handed it to him with wide eyes. “You think?”

Gregory put the ring on and motioned her to him. “Shadow me, please.”

She went to him instantly, her shadow falling over him. Gregory reached out to the ring he had put on, feeling the enchantment infused into it. It refused to listen to him— his aether was not what it wanted. Pausing and taking a deep breath, he tried to recreate the resonance he’d felt when he’d been in tune with Yukiko’s magic. Seconds ticked by before the ring suddenly hummed with energy. Head snapping up, he focused on a shadow across the garden and willed himself to that spot.

Yukiko gasped when the shadows rose up, swallowing Gregory. She spun around, looking for him, and found him sitting across the garden with a stunned look on his face. She rushed to him.

Gregory blinked for a second as his sense of self stabilized. Going through the shadow felt like being pulled through a tunnel to him, and his sense of awareness had been thrown into chaos. It only took a second, but he grinned when he stabilized. “It worked!” The two words were an exclamation, but a soft one as he grinned at Yukiko rushing to his side.

She grabbed him, pulling him to his feet and hugging him tightly. “It did. You… are growing… into your soul.” She sniffled, happy, but worried.

Holding her just as tightly, he kissed the top of her head. “I am. Darkness will be happy. I wonder… I’m just an initiate now. If I can just barely touch your magic enough to trigger the ring, how long will it be before I can do all the things Darkness told me of?”

“We need to keep this as close to ourselves as we can,” Yukiko whispered. “Even this should be impossible.”

“Unless the ring was enchanted to allow anyone to use it,” Gregory said. “Then, it could be explained.”

Yukiko relaxed in his arms. “Yes, there is that. Okay, we can make that work for us. We should still keep it as secret as we can for now, though. A trump card is always good. Take the ring. If you’re seen with it, it’ll be easier to sell the story.”

Gregory nodded slowly. “We need to go bathe for dinner.”

“Yes,” Yukiko whispered as she looked up at him, her chin on his chest. “Maybe a quick kiss?”

Smile touching his lips, Gregory murmured, “As my heart wishes.”

~*~*~

Bath and dinner slipped by for them and, when it was time for bed, they instead went to find Dia. The others had come with them, curious how things were going to go. Dia had gone out to smoke after dinner and looked at them in surprise when they all came outside.

“How can I help you?”

“Since we’re initiates now,” Jenn said, “we wanted to try polishing our aether channels by holding aether. We thought it would be best to do it with supervision.”

“And we came to watch,” Ling said. “Since they’re ahead of us, we can gain knowledge by watching.”

“The same for us,” Nessa added.

“I see. We should get Bishop for this. She’s more inclined to the body side of the Peaceful Fist,” Dia said.

“I had followed them, curious as to why the entire group was not going to bed,” Bishop said from behind them. “I now know why.”

The novices stepped aside for Bishop to exit the clan hall. She took a seat beside Dia and motioned Gregory and his wives to the bench across from them against the railing. Once they were seated, Bishop nodded.

“It’s very simple— cycle your aether, then stop it in place. I suggest a small part to start with, like a single foot. It will be painful and you will not enjoy it, but as long as you don’t feel like your channel is fracturing, you can continue to hold it. If you feel something is wrong, let it go at once and tell me,” Bishop told them.

“The idea of cycling aether is one you need to work on before this stage,” Dia explained to the others. “You have to have good control of your cycle before you ever attempt this, and you should never attempt this before the initiate tier, at the very earliest. Most wouldn’t do this until adept or magus, but if one is advanced enough in the body and spirit path together, it can be done earlier.”

Gregory glanced at Yukiko and Jenn, then nodded as he cycled his aether to his left foot. He stopped the cycle and gritted his teeth. His foot burned, and the aether felt like a fire inside of his body. Exhaling roughly, he didn’t feel anything wrong with his channels, so he held the flame. “Krogg’s—!” He bit off the curse and exhaled again.

Yukiko was pale as she held her aether in place. “This is like dunking my foot in flame… but it doesn’t feel wrong... just painful.”

“Not as bad as last time,” Jenn gritted. “Not pleasant at all, but not as bad.”

Bishop watched them all impassively. “Let it go and cycle back through that spot.”

All of them let go of the aether and let it cycle. When it came back around, their feet tingled like a sleeping muscle waking up. Gregory explained the sensation, and the other two agreed with him.

“You can do this on your own now,” Bishop smiled. “If you had damaged your channel, you would have screamed when you cycled back through that spot. Each time you hold the aether in the same spot in the future, it will hurt less and less until it stops hurting altogether. That is why it hurt less for you, Jenn.”

Jenn nodded. “I see. How often should we try this?”

“Once a day is enough, especially at your tier,” Dia said.

“Dia is right. Start with your feet, then work up from there. I’d say work through your whole body once, then go back to the feet again. It’ll be less agony for you, in the long run, that way.”

“Yes, ma’am,” Gregory said. “Our thanks.”

All three bowed where they sat as they thanked Dia and Bishop.

“Now, you normally go to sleep at this time,” Dia said with a smile. “I suggest sticking to that routine.” She fixed her gaze on the others. “Do not, under any circumstances, attempt this until you reach initiate. Understood?”

They all agreed, and then Dia turned to look at Clover and Ling specifically. “You two should wait until mid-initiate rank, since you started on the Peaceful Fist later.”

“Yes, Dia,” the pair said together.

They all thanked Dia and Bishop again before they went inside.

~*~*~

They didn’t go to sleep right away, instead all funneling into Gregory’s suite.

“How was it?” Daciana asked as soon as they were seated.

“The aether burned like fire inside us,” Yukiko explained. “It reminded me of…” She trailed off, touching her face where she’d been badly burned before.

Clover and Ling winced— they’d seen that fight and thought she would lose her eye because of it. The novices had heard about it, but hadn’t seen it.

“Yes, it felt like a molten rod of metal inside my foot,” Gregory said. “The cycle after it was unpleasant, but soothing after the fire.”

“It isn’t as bad the second time, but it’s still bad,” Jenn added. “I’m not looking forward to working that same pain through our whole body, but we can do it.”

“And we will,” Gregory said. “We have to.”

“To be as strong as we can,” Yukiko nodded.

“It’ll be a while before we get to try,” Clover said.

“At least you can start resonance training,” Victoria sighed. “I’m a little jealous, but I don’t hold it against you.”

Ling held out her hand across the table to Victoria. “We wish we were as advanced as you will be next year. We understand the jealousy and don’t hold it against you any more than you do us.”

Victoria smiled and took Ling’s hand, then giggled, her face turning pink.

“What?” Clover asked.

Nessa started to laugh as she figured it out.

Daciana blinked, then barked a laugh. “She isn’t your cat, Vicky.”

Ling blinked slowly. “Her cat?”

Victoria looked at the table, embarrassed. “I had a tawny shorthair at home. She used to curl up with me at night. She would pat my hand when she thought it was time for bed.”

Ling looked down at their hands, then snorted and laughed. Squeezing Victoria’s hand, she shook her head. “Well, it is time for bed, but maybe not together.”

“Not without me...” Clover muttered softly.

Ling’s face blazed, as did Clover’s when she realized what she’d said had been audible. Ling snatched her hand back and began to try forming words, and Clover covered her face with her hands, moaning in embarrassment.

The novices were all red in the face, looking away from the two.

“We don’t mind,” Jenn said softly. “There’s nothing wrong with loving each other. Yukiko and I love each other. If you worry about how we might view it, we’re not disgusted or upset.”

“We’re happy that you have someone to love,” Yukiko added.

“Umm,” Nessa said slowly. “Since Clover and Ling have already admitted it…”

Daciana covered her face. “Oh….” She moaned.

Victoria snickered. “It was my hand Ling was holding.”

Ling swallowed, looking at her with worried eyes before Victoria continued, “Nessa, Daciana, and I… are like you two.”

Clover’s hands came away from her face in record time. “Really?”

Nessa was flushed, but she nodded. “The tournament... Daciana wouldn’t calm down, and well… things happened. Since then, we’ve… experimented. We saw Jenn and Yuki and thought it would be okay if we tried things.”

Gregory swallowed hard. His face was burning as he sat there, thinking about how he shouldn’t be there and that he needed to shift, but didn’t want to get their attention, either.

“Oh, good. It wasn’t just us.” Clover looked happy, then leaned over and hugged Nessa. “Thank you.”

Nessa was still blushing, but she hugged Clover back. “You’re welcome?”

“Well, that was unexpected,” Yukiko smiled at them all, “but promising. If you can already admit your feelings for others, it bodes well for later.”

That got them all looking at Gregory, who blinked under the combined gazes, his face burning hotter and hotter. “I’m fine with it,” he croaked out.

Daciana sniffed the air. Her eyes went wide and she began to laugh. “Yes, yes he is.”

“What?” Jenn asked.

“She can smell emotions at times, if they’re strong enough,” Nessa said.

Gregory’s cheeks burned hotter and he covered his face. “Oh, gods.”

“He likes the idea of us together?” Clover asked.

“Yes,” Daciana grinned. “Good. If the alpha approves, then it’s good.”

Ling stared at Gregory with a smile. “Yes... the pride leader approving of all his mates is very good.”

“Calm yourselves,” Yukiko said with a giggle. “Greg, go ahead. We’ll see them out.”

Gregory nodded as he fled the sitting area of their suite. Leaning against the door, he exhaled as the images of his friends entangled with each other kept filling his head. He admitted to himself that he was absolutely okay with those images, and more. The scenes changed to include Yuki, Jenn, and himself; in different sets with his friends; or, in one case, all of them.

“Later... much, much later… but yeah, I can’t say no to what my desires are,” Gregory murmured.

Eight pairs of eyes watched him go, a few looking lower than his face. When the door shut behind him, Yukiko addressed the group, “Ladies, he’s worried about hurting us and each of you. To answer your question, yes, he does like all of you and we’ve talked about it. Daciana is right— he was probably very interested. We will hold to what we’ve agreed on, though. Right?”

They all agreed quickly, not wanting to risk being excluded later.

“Then we should go to bed,” Jenn said, standing up. “Yuki and I need to comfort him.” She had a knowing smile as she stared down at the others.

A couple of wistful sighs escaped a few, but they all stood and wished everyone a good night before they left the room.

Yukiko followed them to the door, locking it behind them before turning to Jenn. “That was faster than I expected. I thought Ness, Daciana, and Vicky might, but I wasn’t sure about Ling and Clover.”

“It makes me happy,” Jenn said as she began untying her obi. “The fact they’re fine with it from each group, too? It bodes well.”

“Agreed. Let’s go help our heart. I’m sure he is having a hard time. I know someone who can help ease his troubles.”

Jenn smiled happily when Yukiko put a hand on her back, guiding her toward the bedroom. “As my dear one wishes.”

Chapter Forty-five

Their routine held over the next month, with class and training taking up the majority of their time. Clover and Ling spent any extra time they had trying to find resonance. Gregory, Jenn, and Yukiko practiced holding their aether, enduring the pain to work on their channels. The novices poured themselves into Empire’s Gambit, intent on matching their friends next year. Roshana studied hard and continued to meditate with the Peaceful Fist. She mentioned that her channels seem to be widening little by little, and thanked them for showing her a better way to train.

When the game of Empire’s Gambit ended, Paul informed them that they would be off for the week and, the following week, they would be leaving for the tournament with Buldoun.

When they told the others, the novices had been happy, but sad— it meant that this might be their last week together for years. Gregory felt much the same, and was sure the others were in a similar state. That colored the entire evening for them. Even Dia telling them that they would have the day off from training with the novices barely raised their spirits.

~*~*~

Gregory rolled over, but found the bed empty beside him. Blinking, he was confused for a moment, then smiled. “Another rank, my heart?”

“Of course,” Darkness replied.

“That’s good. It means I grow closer to you.”

“Yes,” Darkness sighed happily.

“How have you been?”

“Busy, dear one. I am working hard to help you, and you have been working hard to accept your former wives. I was very happy that we have all connected. Even some of the outliers are being drawn in. The threads of the future are nearly certain on them now.”

“Roshana?”

“Among the number,” Darkness giggled. “One or two you have no clue about, and I am keeping it a secret.”

Gregory chuckled. “I won’t ask, then. I’ll just wait and accept what my heart would have of me.”

A soft happy sound came from Darkness. “My core grows warm when you say those things about me... Love... it fills me.”

“Are we on the right path for them?” Gregory asked, his mind flicking through his friends and Roshana.

“It is almost certain. A few things could cause minor setbacks or disasters, but things are good right now. Even my outliers are closing the uncertainty.”

“Good. Yuki and Jenn are fine with it all, right?”

“I love how much you worry for them, as you do for me and your friends,” Darkness told him. “Yes, they truly are fine with it, now and in the future. Maybe a little eager for it, in fact. Both for different reasons, considering their desires.”

“Okay,” Gregory exhaled, letting go of some of his worry.

“There is a lot that will happen today, dearest. Most of it is good, so do not worry. You might panic a little, but rest assured that Yuki and Jenn will be fine with it.”

The worry came back. “No hints?”

“None,” Darkness giggled.

“Okay.”

“But there is also some bad news coming today, too,” Darkness said solemnly. “We cannot change it. Just be prepared and know that it is what is.”

Gregory thought for a long moment, then swallowed. “Lightshield?”

“He will be here and is not doing well. He has anywhere from a month to two years left, depending on what happens.”

Gregory sat up and rubbed his face. “Okay. Can we do anything to make it the latter?”

“Not without repercussions that I do not agree with.”

Darkness’ voice had been adamant, so Gregory nodded slowly. “I understand, my heart.”

“Sorry, dear one, but you are worth the world,” Darkness whispered. “Saying no to you runs counter to my very being, but I have to at times.”

“It’s okay. When you tell me no, I know that I have to listen. Thank you.”

“Your channels are coming along nicely,” Darkness said, clearly changing the subject.

“Yeah, we’ve been happy about that. Why haven’t Clover and Ling found resonance yet?” Gregory asked.

“They will soon. I did not hinder nor aid them. The struggle had to be real for them.”

“Will it be for the others?”

“Yes.”

“Okay.”

Darkness sighed. “It is almost time, my love. Please continue to think of me, both with our wives and without. Every time you do, I feel that love, and it makes me smile.”

“I will, my dear Darkness. Now try to stop me,” Gregory said, pushing aether through his entire body and lunging for her.

He strained, but Darkness’ power clamped down on him roughly, stopping him cold. “I only stop you because, if you touch me now, it would be bad,” she told him, her voice fading as his consciousness started to fade. “But in time, you will reach me and make me yours.”

~*~*~

Light snoring told Gregory that both of his wonderful wives were still asleep. The naked bodies pressed to his would have let him know that, but if he was honest, he heard the snoring first. He smiled down at both of them and wondered how he’d gotten so lucky.

Thinking back to Darkness reassuring him about what they were all thinking of doing, he exhaled slowly. She says they’re interested— eager, even— and she wouldn’t lie to me, he thought. Not like I’m against the idea… my dreams even reinforce that at times. I just worry about hurting them… and where did that lead us last time? Into danger... okay, no putting off and hurting everyone. Besides, it’s not like it’s going to be today.

Bending the little bit he needed, he planted kisses on both of their heads. “Good morning, my beautiful wives.”

Jenn and Yukiko stirred at his kisses and soft words. The feeling of them pressing into him was hard to ignore, and he didn’t even try. Jenn planted kisses on his chest while Yukiko shifted enough to claim his lips.

The kisses ended with the third bell. They didn’t complain, though Gregory took a few deep breaths when he stood up. It was when they were crossing to the armoire that Yukiko noticed their medallions had another ring illuminated.

“What did Darkness have to say, dearest?”

Jenn blinked, then smiled. “Oh, another rank? Good.”

“That you’re both really okay with the others joining us,” Gregory said. “That today will have some good and some bad. I’m probably going to panic at some point, but it’s okay, because you two already approve of whatever it is.” He paused as he thought about Lightshield. “That the elder will be here...” His tone must have conveyed enough of the story, because both of them touched his arms.

“Is this his end?” Yukiko asked.

“A single month to two years at the most,” Gregory said. He wasn’t sure why he felt as sad as he did— Lightshield was a good man, but he wasn’t family. Or is he? He did give us this family to be a part of... Gregory questioned himself.

“Can we help at all?” Jenn asked.

“She said if we try, it’ll cost us in ways she doesn’t agree with.”

Yukiko inhaled sharply. “I’m sorry, dearest. I side with her.”

“So do I,” Gregory said softly. “That makes it all the harder to accept.”

Jenn kissed his chin, straining on her tiptoes to manage it. “We’re here to help.”

He pulled her to him, holding her tightly, as Yukiko went to hold him from behind. They just stood there for a moment, accepting what was to be.

After a few minutes, Gregory coughed. “We need to get dressed and go. We’re seeing the kids…” He trailed off when he realized it was probably their last time seeing the children until their service to the empire was done.

“Today has many unpleasant moments, it seems,” Jenn sighed as she stepped away from him.

“Yes. Bittersweet,” Yukiko agreed. “Good in that we grow closer to being done with our time to the empire. Bad in that we’ll be separated from our friends and loved ones for what is likely to be years.”

Gregory nodded, wondering how the children would take the news. He dressed in silence, already thinking of how to comfort them.

~*~*~

Clover didn’t greet them with joy. Her medallion showed their growth as well, but she and Ling were both subdued.

“Morning,” Ling greeted them.

“Yes, it does feel like that kind of day,” Yukiko said. “You both grew.”

“As did you,” Clover said, her smile unable to remain in place.

“The children?” Jenn asked.

“Partially,” Clover replied. “I feel bad that in another week, we’ll leave our friends.”

“For more than just the tournament,” Ling added.

“We understand,” Gregory said. “We might see them after the term ends, for the time before next year begins. We don’t know yet, but I think we’ll find out today.”

Ling gave him a look before nodding slowly. “The elder?”

“I think he’s here,” Gregory replied. “We should go find out.”

Trooping down the stairs, they found the novices in a similar state as they were in. Daciana didn’t speak— she just grabbed Jenn, hugging her tightly. As if that was a signal, they all ended up in a group hug. Some sniffled as they did their best to hold in their emotions, all fearing that this would be their last week together.

Dia cleared her throat behind them, getting them to break apart. “The elder arrived late last night and is waiting for us. I would normally chide you for blocking the hall and stairs, but I understand. It has been decades since I felt the pang you do now. I can only say that, if your friendship is true, this will not be the last time you are together.”

They wiped their eyes and bowed to Dia, apologizing for being in the way.

“It’s fine, but come. Let us see what the elder has to say.”

~*~*~

Gregory felt his stomach drop when he saw Lightshield. The elder looked ancient— his skin had taken on a slightly yellow cast, and his liver spots and wrinkles were more prominent. Gregory was one of the chorus greeting him as they took their seats at the table.

Lightshield greeted them back, his voice worn but his eyes were still bright with intelligence. “It is a blessing to hear so many voices in the hall again. Please do not feel bad for me. I can see it in your eyes. I have had many long years and my clan is on the rise again, so this is far from something to mourn.”

“Elder,” Gregory said when he paused, “the clan rising is something to celebrate, but the loss of a good man is always something that should be mourned.”

Lightshield bowed his head. “Well said, Gregory. I shall grant a little bit of mourning, but I’m not dead yet, so let’s not mourn too much, hmm?”

“As you command, Elder,” Dia said.

Gregory looked up, realizing that Bishop wasn’t at the table, nor were any of the other instructors. Lightshield saw his glances and nodded. “Bishop and a few others are handling certain matters for me.”

“Breakfast,” Steva said, bringing the meal to the table. Once he served them, he bowed to Lightshield, then left the room.

“Eat,” Lightshield told them. “I will talk while you do so.”

They all did so, but kept their attention on the elder. Gregory dimly noticed that Dia and Lightshield were not eating.

“I’m sure you are all wondering what the end of this year and beginning of the next are going to look like for you,” Lightshield began. “I have answers for you, and many you will not like, but it is for the best.”

They slowed, their melancholy emotions coming back.

“Novices, you will be headed to Waterrock, where you will train in non-magic professions. Nessa, you will have a challenge for yours, but if you apply yourself, you will be fine. While Brown is unpleasant at times, if you pass his test, he will train you like no other can. This is an opportunity that even the best chefs of the empire would kill for.”

“Thank you, Elder,” Nessa said as stoically as she could. “I do want to become a more skilled cook.”

“And you will,” Lightshield smiled. “Have faith.” He turned to Daciana. “You had an interest in following in Jenn’s footsteps. I have arranged for you to study under the same instructor. She will be tough on you, but if you can survive the first week, she will come to accept you, much as she did Jenn.”

Daciana blushed, shooting a glance at Jenn before nodding. “I will survive any test.”

“That determination will serve you well,” Lightshield told her, then looked at Victoria. “You had not settled on yours as completely, but I took the one I felt was best for you.”

“Groom,” Victoria said.

Lightshield’s smile grew. “Exactly. You know that cavalry will be important in the field. Knowing exactly how to care for steeds will be important. I’m glad you approve of my choice.”

“I would never disapprove of your choice, Elder,” Victoria said. “You are the head of our clan.”

“I thank you for that, but I will soon be passing that role onto another.” He shifted his gaze to Clover and Ling. “For our two crafters, I have arranged for you to not see combat. Clover, you will help take care of the new orphanage the clan is starting in the city. Ling, you will be assisting Dia in settling the novices and apprentices here in the clan hall.”

“Orphanage?” Clover blurted.

Lightshield’s smile was warm and wide. “Indeed. Some of our younger members took it upon themselves to assist the young and unfortunate. I, myself, have always had a soft spot for helping those who have no family. I have purchased a home from an armsmaster and it is now an orphanage, run by our clan.”

Gregory swallowed the lump in his throat, and felt Yukiko’s and Jenn’s hands on his legs.

“The current caretaker, Baylyss Ursinda, will be happy for your help. You will also be assisting any of our novices or apprentices who use the building to learn while at the academy.”

Clover shot to her feet, bowing deeply at the waist to him. “I will do my best, Elder.”

“I know, and it will be good for them and you, Clover.”

“I am to help guide the next class?” Ling asked, touching one of her ears uncertainly.

“Yes. They will be respectful to all of the clan or they will be ejected,” Lightshield replied. “There will be some mild unpleasantness, but you will be stronger for it.”

Ling took a deep breath, but bowed in her seat. “I will do my very best for the clan. We must prepare them for Aether.”

“Yes. You believe, and that will be seen. Both of you will remain here for your adept year, but you will also be assisting in aether introduction class at times.”

They blinked at him. Clover took her seat and they bowed to him again, murmuring their understanding.

“Novices,” Lightshield said, turning back to address them, “your apprentice year will see you doing as your seniors have done. You will be guiding the next class which, in turn, will help their juniors. But for your initiate year, you will go to train with your troops, then be posted into the empire to spread the clan name.”

All three of them bowed to him.

“That is as important as helping those who come after you,” Lightshield went on. “The clan name needs to spread. Your seniors will be doing that, but you will, as well.”

“We’ll do our best,” they replied to him.

Lightshield finally turned toward Gregory and his wives. “You will not be back to the academy after you leave next week, nor will you be going to Waterrock again. Take your time this week to say farewell to your friends. Not goodbye, but farewell, as you will see each other again.”

Gregory and his wives all felt pain at his words, but they bowed. They glanced at their friends, who looked just as upset.

“I have arranged for your troops to be stationed in the same area next year, but sadly, not together. You will each be posted to towns a day’s ride from each other. This will give you a chance to see each other occasionally, but not stay with each other. I did my best, but this was the trade required for your magus posting. The rest of the bad news is that your adept postings will be even farther separated. I am sorry.”

Now, Gregory’s heart dropped, and he breathed slow and deep to stay calm. “The trade required for our magus posting, Elder?” he asked, holding onto that single sentence.

Lightshield nodded. “You will be posted to the same place. I will say nothing else about it other than that your extensive studying will be put to the test. As for your initiate and adept years, each of you will face trials, but your souls are true and you will come out stronger.”

“You did your best for us, Elder,” Yukiko said, though her voice trembled slightly. “We will do ours in return. While we will be sad now, we will thank you later.”

“Yes, you see it,” Lightshield replied. “I know you wanted to be posted together for all postings, but… with three of you, it got harder. Out of the many options, I felt five years together outweighed two.”

“It does,” Jenn said, “and we are grateful, Elder.”

Gregory and Yukiko agreed with her.

“That is my news for you all,” Lightshield said. “I have done all I could for each of you. That goes for all of you. For your postings in the future, I tried to do my best for you and the clan.”

They all thanked him, bowing in their seats.

“Dia, if you will help me? We have more things to discuss in my office,” Lightshield said. He slowly leveraged himself to his feet, using a cane and the table to stand.

“Of course, Elder,” Dia said, moving to assist him.

They left at a slow, halting walk, with Dia beside him every step of the way. Everyone felt a pang of sadness as Lightshield left the room, his failing health all the more apparent. When they were out of sight, the friends looked at each other and felt a growing gulf start to form among them.

“We have the week, and we will use it,” Yukiko said softly. “This isn’t goodbye, as the elder said... this is just a temporary parting, a farewell until we meet again.”

Everyone nodded, their spirits dimmed as they finished eating.

Chapter Forty-six

Simon greeted them when they entered the archive. “Good morning to you all.”

“Morning,” Gregory replied back, trying to put some happiness into his voice, but failing.

“Something is wrong?” Simon asked.

“It’s our last week together,” Yukiko told Simon. “Our last week here, too.”

“Ah, because you are going off to the tournament with Buldoun. Yes, but you might come back for your initiate or adept years.”

“No...” Jenn said. “Our elder already told us.”

Simon nodded slowly. “Ah, I see.”

“Life does mean distance at times,” Sarinia said, coming out from behind the closest row of shelves. “While there is life, there is hope for reunion.”

“That’s true,” Gregory agreed, “and some of us will only be apart for a year or two, but others… we’re not sure. It’s just been nice to have our friends beside us for so long... to come here and garner knowledge to help us on our way... to see the children when we had days off.”

Sarinia moved closer. “Yes. It is painful, but that is life. Anyone telling you differently is probably trying to sell you something.”

“It just weighs heavily on us,” Clover said. “We knew it would probably happen, but now, it’s here.”

“We’d hoped that maybe we’d see them during the month between years,” Daciana added.

“But we were told no,” Nessa said, taking Daciana’s hand in hers.

“And will that break you?” Sarinia asked. “I find it hard to believe that anything short of disaster would shatter your friendships.”

“It won’t break our friendships,” Victoria said, “but it’s the moment of the cut. It stings now, and it will dull and heal in time.”

Sarinia smiled. “Yes, that is the way. I’ve lost many friends and family. It always hurts, even when you know they’re just leaving for a time. In fact, one of mine will be leaving with the group to the tournament.”

“Who?” Gregory asked.

“Rafiq. He is to record the event. After that, he’s being tasked with more by the academy. It will hurt when one of my good friends goes, but it is a good thing for him, so I hold back my pain and wish him well.”

“As we should,” Ling said. She bowed her head. “We’ll be here for years, and we look forward to continuing to learn, Chief Archivist. If we can do more to assist this great institution, Clover and I will be glad to do so.”

“Yes,” Clover said quickly, nodding along with Ling.

“I will see what might be done,” Sarinia smiled, her muzzle creasing to show teeth. “Novices, I look forward to seeing you, as well. I assume you will be just as studious as apprentices?”

“As much as we can,” Nessa said. “Like our seniors, we’ll be unable to make it at times, but when we can, we’ll be here.”

“Excellent. Aether’s Guard has been the most studious clan we’ve seen in… decades. Study well, and I wish you luck in the tournaments. I will be there to see if you can repeat your championship showings, or if one of you might triumph over the others who stopped you last time.”

“Thank you,” the group said, bowing to her. When they straightened back up, she was gone.

“Did you need new books?” Simon asked.

~*~*~

Rufous caught their mood and stayed quiet as they rode to Gin’s residence. Guess it would be Aether’s Shelter, now, Rufous thought as he stopped on the street. There was a sign above the door of the building, declaring it as more than a home now.

Gregory looked at the sign and smiled. It felt right to him, like it was meant to be just this way. Shaking his head, he gave Rufous a nod. “Thank you.”

“Always a pleasure,” Rufous said. “I’ll be back on time.”

“We’ll be waiting,” Gregory said as he hopped down, helping the women out of the carriage.

Gregory felt a touch of melancholy as he did. He’d only done it a handful of times, but like this place becoming an orphanage, this felt right to him, too. Helping each of them out with a smile felt natural to him.

Daciana was the last one out of the carriage this time, and she stumbled as she stepped down. Gregory caught her, then quickly moved his hands, having caught her in the wrong place. His face was burning as much as hers was while he steadied her. He started to panic, but then recalled what Darkness had told him. He exhaled, knowing this is what she meant.

“You okay?” Gregory asked.

“Yes,” Daciana whispered. She leaned against him for a second, hiding her face.

Everyone by the door was watching them with raised eyebrows. They’d seen his hands when he’d caught her, then seen when he’d moved them. Daciana righted herself and mumbled a “thank you” before rushing to the door.

Elsa opened the door when she got there, as Jenn had knocked on it before the slip. “Welcome to Aether’s Shelter, magi,” she greeted them professionally, a hint of sadness in her voice.

Yukiko tried to smile, but couldn’t manage it. “Thank you, Elsa. May we come in?”

“Of course,” Elsa replied, stepping aside.

Gregory looked back at Rufous. “See you later.”

“Of course,” Rufous replied.

Gregory was the last one through the door. Elsa shut it behind him, then stepped into the hallway. “I’ll make sure the children are gathered, magi,” Elsa told them before sweeping away.

Watching her go, Gregory felt another pang of sorrow. They wouldn’t see her much after this year as it was, but knowing this was likely his last time seeing her for years cut him. Yukiko took his hand and gave it a squeeze, feeling much the same as he did. Jenn joined them a moment later, taking his other hand.

“Changing into gi?” Nessa asked.

Gregory shook his head to clear the thoughts away. “Uh, yeah. Peaceful Fist with them, and then we’ll spend some time playing games until it’s time to go. We’ll tell them after meditation is over.”

“Who leads today?” Ling asked.

“Gregory,” Yukiko and Jenn said together.

“Yes, that’s for the best,” Victoria nodded.

There was a knock on the door, and Gregory turned toward it, pausing. “Should I?”

“Yes,” Clover grinned.

Gregory opened the door to find Roshana standing there. “Oh, we forgot.”

Roshana bowed to them. “Clover told me you would likely be here. If you want me to go—?”

“No,” Yukiko cut her off gently. “You’re one of us. Of that, I am sure. Come in and forgive us, Roshana.”

Elsa came rushing back down the hall, but slowed when she saw Gregory with the door open. “Magi, welcome back,” she said to Roshana. “Are you to join us?”

“If you welcome me, I will,” Roshana replied, bowing formally to Elsa.

Elsa glanced at Gregory, then curtsied. “Any friend of my friends is welcome here.” Turning from Roshana, Elsa looked at Yukiko. “The children are gathering.”

“We need to change,” Yukiko said. “Please lead us, Elsa.”

Elsa dipped a small curtsy, then started away. Roshana entered and quickly changed her boots for slippers. She gave Gregory a small smile before she hurried after the others. Gregory shut the door, taking a slow breath.

He was the first of them to enter the atrium. The children, including Enzo, were all lined up, waiting for them. They were trying to smile as they normally would, but all of them looked somber, and the youngest were barely holding back tears.

“Good morning,” Gregory greeted them, bowing formally. “I will be the leader of today’s meditation.”

“Welcome, Sensei,” the children replied, bowing back to him. A couple hiccupped, as they were still on the verge of tears.

“Is something wrong?” Gregory asked.

“We’ve had news,” Enzo said with barely controlled emotion.

“Bad news, it seems,” Gregory said.

“Inevitable news,” Enzo replied, “but it isn’t my place.”

Gregory was about to ask another question when the women showed up, funneling into the walled garden. Yukiko went to Gregory’s side and looked over the children with a sad smile.

“Elsa tells me she’s leaving you this week,” Yukiko said.

The youngest two sniffled more, trying to be impassive. The words hit Gregory like a gut punch. He glanced at Elsa, who was wearing a mask of stoicism, though her eyes were sad.

“We knew this time would come,” Enzo said a little stiffly as he held his own emotions in check. “There just wasn’t a lot of warning, and we thought it would be later.”

“Since there is already sadness,” Yukiko said, letting them see her own sorrow, “we might as well make it a clean break. Today is the last day we will see you for several years. Gregory, Jenn, and I will be leaving for the tournament with Buldoun. Afterward, we will not be back to the academy.”

More of the children started to cry.

“All is not terrible,” Yukiko went on as tears fell from her eyes. “Our friends will still be here. Ness, Vicky, and Daciana will be here for another year, and Clover and Ling will be in the city for even longer. You won’t be alone, and we’ll be getting word of how you’re all doing.”

The two youngest rushed her, grabbing her gi and sobbing into her clothing.

“We’ll be hearing about you, and know you will do well,” Jenn said when Yukiko broke down, kneeling to hug the youngest. “As before, the better we hear of you, the greater the reward you’ll get when we see you again. We’re sure you’ll have things you want, then.”

The next couple of youngest rushed her, doing as the smallest children were to Yukiko.

“So do your best,” Gregory choked out. “Aether’s Shelter is a name that will be spoken of proudly, because you will show the empire…” He trailed off, unable to continue.

Elsa hit him in the side, hugging him tightly. The other children all hugged each of the other magi. Only Enzo stood alone— he wiped his tears, but raised his chin, meeting Gregory’s eyes and nodding.

“We will make you proud,” Enzo said. “We believe in Aether’s Guard and are proud to have found shelter under Aether’s name. The children that come after us will learn as we have. We will be their senseis, showing them how to live as you’ve shown us.” When the last word left his lips, he finally broke down.

Roshana went to Enzo, embracing him gently, holding him close as she stroked his hair. She spoke softly to him, but Gregory couldn’t hear what she’d said over the sobbing from the others.

Elsa sniffled, clutching his gi tighter and looking up at him. “Greg?”

Looking down at her, he touched her head gently, brushing the hair out of her eyes. “It’s okay, Elsa. This is the path you asked for. Even if you aren’t a magi, you can be a maid.”

Elsa swallowed, blinking at him. She sniffled once more, then stepped back. “Yes. That is what I want.” She wiped at her face, composing herself before turning to the other children. “We knew these days would come. We said we would be strong. Sometimes, we’ll fail, but we’ll stand back up and push on. Today is sad, but it’s also a good day.”

Some of the others stopped crying, sniffling as they looked at Elsa with questioning gazes.

“Today is a day we step onto the paths we want,” Elsa said softly, wiping at her eyes again. “I’ll go to learn to be a maid so I can be with them. Enzo gets to take over as a butler, so he can move on to help them. In time, each of you will pick your own path. A gardener,” she said, looking at Reno, the boy with rabbit ears. “A cook,” she said, smiling at Cosette, the youngest girl with the scaly, crocodilian tail. “All of us have things we want to do. Today starts us on those paths. It also starts our senseis on their own paths.”

Enzo was the first to step away as he wiped at his cheeks. The others began to do likewise, until they were all standing in a line again. Lips quivered and sniffles happened, but they stood proudly before the magi.

“They feel the same pain— you can see it in them right now. They would rather stay and be here with us, too, but would we grow if they did? Would they grow if they did?” Elsa asked. “We’ve all suffered loss, but this isn’t loss... this is growth. We grew through pain before, and we will again. We’ll make the empire see the strength of Aether. His shelter will have guarded us, let us stand proud, and then let us shine his light for the world to see. We are Aether’s scions, and we will make him proud.”

Gregory swallowed. Elsa had locked eyes with him during the last few sentences, and her belief was palpable. Yukiko bowed her head, followed by Jenn, Nessa, and then the rest of the magi. Gregory was the last one to bow his head to her.

“Aether will always be proud of you,” Gregory said softly, “just as we are. We’re Aether’s Guard. We protect him and care for his scions.”

“Aether,” the children said as they bowed formally.

As they all straightened up, Gregory could see the children’s renewed determination. Even the youngest seemed resolved, though they still sniffled. Clearing his throat, he shifted to the middle of the garden. “We begin the Peaceful Fist. When we finish, we will stay and spend time with you... our friends.”

Everyone spread out and took the first stance of the Peaceful Fist. The children were ready, a new determination burning in them. The magi were sad, but also ready to push forward.

“We begin by flowing to the back foot,” Gregory said as he put action to words.

Chapter Forty-seven

After meditation and bathing, they had their snacks— made by Baylyss— spread out in the game room. Gregory looked over the room, smiling sadly. The children smiled back as they ate, playing games with each other, or with his friends.

“I will send word to you as I can, and when the others leave, to them too,” Baylyss said softly. “I’ve been told Clover will be assisting me in the next few years.”

“Lightshield told us this morning,” Gregory agreed, accepting the small plate of meat, cheese, and fruit from her. “We had no idea this was becoming an orphanage.”

“I was told a few weeks ago and told to keep it a secret. The children found out last night. Tomorrow, we will be going into the city to find other lost ones to take in.”

“Are there any rules to who is accepted?”

“Only that they get along with the other children. We won’t abide prejudice or bigotry. If someone isn’t suited for us, we will see them shipped to another orphanage. There are a couple in the city.”

“If there are, why—?”

“Many do not take eurtiks, or they treat those with eurtik blood badly,” Baylyss cut him off gently. “It’s why many of those still on the streets are like my children, though some others still slip through the cracks. Each of these children, besides Elsa, was briefly in another orphanage. They chose the streets over those places.”

“I see...” Gregory murmured.

“Elsa told you?”

“Only that she was leaving, I don’t know the full story.”

“You should speak with her,” Baylyss said, handing him a drink. “I’ll be back to collect the dishes in a bit.”

Gregory dipped his head to her. “Thank you, Baylyss.”

When Baylyss left, Gregory looked around the room and spotted Enzo and Elsa playing Go. Going toward them— Gregory paused to encourage each group of children— he eventually made it to where Enzo and Elsa were finishing their game.

Gregory stopped a few feet away as Enzo bowed to Elsa. “Well done, Elsa. I’ll be ready to beat you when we play again.”

Elsa bowed back to him. “I know you’ll try.”

“Enzo, if you’re done, do you mind?” Gregory asked, taking another step closer.

Enzo got to his feet. “I’ll go assist the others.”

Gregory took a seat opposite Elsa, who was resetting the board. “Elsa, how did you find out?”

Elsa’s hands paused. “We got a message a couple of days ago.” Setting the pieces down, she looked up at him. “It told me to be ready a couple of days from today. The Warlins would be sending a carriage for me. That was all. I hoped you’d all come, but also… feared you would.”

“Didn’t want to say farewell?” Gregory asked softly.

“Worried about it,” Elsa admitted, glancing at him, then away again. “It was hard enough staying strong for them. When you all showed up and also said you were going… it hurt, even though I already was.”

Gregory held out his hand to her. “I know.”

Elsa placed her smaller hand in his and smiled, still not looking at him. “I’m glad you all came now. I will do my best. When you are done serving the empire, I will be ready to take up the mantle of maid in your house.”

“Unless you’re a magi yourself,” Gregory said softly.

“If I am, then I will be in Aether’s Guard,” Elsa said, looking up to meet his eyes. “I will do my best, no matter which of those paths I end up on.”

“I know you will,” Gregory said, giving her hand a squeeze. “We’ll never ask for more than you trying your best.”

Elsa swallowed, then bowed her head. “And I will do my best to exceed your expectations every time.”

“Are you up for a game?” Gregory asked.

Elsa looked down, but her gaze shifted to their hands, still clasped over the board. “That sounds like fun,” she said. She took her hand from his and went back to setting up the board.

~*~*~

Gregory won the game, but he explained his moves to Elsa when she asked about them. She was clearly enjoying herself, but also wanting to learn at the same time. Yukiko joined them during the course of their game, sitting to the side to watch them.

When Gregory won, Yukiko shifted over to sit beside Elsa. “My parents will treat you well, but also like one of the staff. I know you’ll do well, and I look forward to hearing about it, as I’ll be asking Mother to send me word.”

Elsa bowed her head. “I will. Your mother will have nothing but glowing praise for me.”

“Of that, I have no doubt,” Yukiko smiled, taking Elsa’s hand in hers. “You have proven time and again how driven you are. I know that won’t slacken just because you aren’t here. But even while you strive, please take moments for yourself. Like the garden here... find something to enjoy and let that bring you happiness.”

“I will, Yuki,” Elsa replied, squeezing her hand. “When we see each other again, I’ll be ready to be your maid, or I’ll be in the academy.”

“Either way, I’ll be happy for you,” Yukiko said.

“I will be happy, but I hope…” Elsa trailed off, a small smile on her lips. “Thank you. Thank you for being kind, for helping me, for supporting him when he wanted to help me.”

“I worried he was being taken advantage of,” Yukiko replied. “I’ve seen the urchins who use and take. You were, as always, a surprise, one that makes me smile every day.”

Elsa met Yukiko’s gaze for a moment, her smile growing slightly. “I hope that remains true for the rest of our lives.”

“So do I,” Yukiko replied, her smile matching Elsa’s. “Now, will you play me?”

Gregory winced. “Yuki, that’s not good.”

“We learn best by doing,” Elsa said as she reset the board. “She will win easier than you did, but I will learn while I lose. In time, maybe, just maybe, I can win one.”

“I say that all the time,” Jenn laughed lightly as she took a seat. “I get to play you next, Elsa.”

Gregory got to his feet. “I’m going to play some more with the others.”

“Greg?” Elsa asked, meeting his eyes when he stood up, towering over her seated form. “Thank you for taking the chance on me. I will repay you.”

“You already have,” Gregory said softly. “Good luck,” he motioned to Yukiko with his head. “She’s vicious.”

“Hey!” Yukiko laughed, but Gregory was walking away.

“He’s special,” Elsa murmured, not realizing she was speaking.

“Yes, he is,” Jenn said. “More than most will know.”

Yukiko took the seat across from Elsa. “But you’ll know just how special in time. Those who stand beside us and believe... they’ll know.”

Elsa swallowed at the intensity in Yukiko’s gaze, but she didn’t look away. “I will be honored to be there, Yuki. I just hope I’m worthy.”

Gregory didn’t hear the exchange— he was already across the room, taking a seat next to the youngest two children.

~*~*~

It was hard to go, but when Rufous showed up, they said their final farewells. All of them hugged Elsa— even Roshana— which had Elsa crying again, but she wore a smile as she watched them go.

Gregory climbed up onto the bench after he helped everyone into the carriage. He chuckled to himself, thinking about Roshana sitting on Ling’s lap.

“Good visit?” Rufous asked as he lightly flicked the reins to get the carriage moving.

“Painful, but good,” Gregory said, his smile drifting away. “Saying farewell to the kids.”

Rufous nodded slowly. “Had to say goodbye a few times, myself.”

“Never gets easier, does it?”

“It hasn’t for me,” Rufous said. “For some, it might. I think you might care too much for it to get easier for you.”

“Probably,” Gregory agreed.

“Care to take the reins?” Rufous asked.

“Thanks,” Gregory smiled as he accepted the offer. “I enjoy learning.”

The trip back to the academy was calm. The guards on the gate had them pause so they could verify there were no armed people inside the carriage. They would have asked to see their medallions, but because it was a clan carriage, the rules were slightly different. The guard motioned to the wall, and the gate slowly opened for them. Gregory had given the reins back to Rufous so the guards wouldn’t cause problems.

A minute later, Rufous pulled them into the stable yard, then set the brake so they could all get out. “Have a good night,” Rufous told Gregory as the magi jumped down.

“We will. Thank you, Rufous.”

Gregory helped the women out of the carriage, one by one. Once they were all out, Roshana licked her lips. “I’d like to visit the clan hall, please.”

Yukiko smiled. “Wish to let them know of your interest?”

“Yes.”

“Right this way,” Gregory said.

~*~*~

When they passed under the arch into the clan hall grounds, Gregory’s lips twitched upward. Dia and Lightshield were seated beside the door, looking at them as they crossed the yard.

“Elder, we brought a classmate who wanted to inquire about the clan,” Gregory said as they closed the distance.

“Roshana Arnab,” Lightshield greeted the apprentice. “We thought you might ask to join the clan. You took the longest of the paths, but the one that caused us the least trouble.”

“I follow my soul, Elder,” Roshana replied, bowing formally. “I wanted to spare the clan any complications, which is why I’ve waited until now to visit.”

“That speaks well for you,” Lightshield said. He turned and directed a question to the group, “How do you all feel about this?”

Daciana spoke before anyone else could, “She’s a friend.”

“I like her,” Clover said right on Daciana’s heels.

“Roshana has shown intelligence and cunning,” Ling said. “She will be an asset.”

“We approve,” Nessa said, Victoria nodding along with her.

“It feels right, Elder,” Yukiko added.

“I believe she will be very faithful,” Jenn smiled.

Lightshield turned to Gregory, who hadn’t spoken, and Gregory bowed his head. “Roshana has proven herself a friend in word and deed, Elder.”

“Unanimous,” Lightshield nodded slowly. “Very well. First, Roshana, we will show you a typical evening in the clan. If you are still interested afterward, you will need to do a single thing to be accepted. I would ask if you believe Aether will return, but we both know the answer to that already, don’t we?”

Roshana stared at the elder with wide eyes. She bowed deeply to him. “Elder, I am honored. My family has always believed Aether will return, much as your family has. It was just in the last few generations that we felt the pull to the empire. I believe deeply that Aether will show himself in my lifetime.”

Lightshield sighed wistfully. “Ah, I recall that passion and certainty. Very well. Welcome into our home tonight. If you do join the clan, we will exclude you from fighting. You wouldn’t be able to train enough with the others for a solid cohesion.”

“That’s fine, Elder. I want to aid the clan, not hinder it.”

“On the day before the clan leaves, Dia will come to you. She will take you to see about your faith. If it proves true, then on the day we leave, you will join us.”

“I will not fail Aether,” Roshana said, bowing deeply.

“No, no you won’t,” Lightshield smiled. “Dia, if you will take our guest in tow and show her the clan hall? The rest of you can accompany her, if you wish.”

They thanked him before following Dia inside.

“Gregory,” Lightshield said his name, motioning him to sit beside him. “They will end up in the bath, and that isn’t a place for you.”

Gregory blushed and took a seat. “Yes, Elder.”

“Even though you’ve already shared that with them,” Lightshield chuckled softly.

Gregory’s face burned as he looked away.

“Do you feel she is their equal?” Lightshield asked after a moment.

“She is,” Gregory replied. He hesitated, wondering if he should tell the older magi about who he was.

“I won’t pry and ask why you are certain, because I am, too. A tough thing, having so many who view you so highly. Can you shoulder their feelings and belief in you?”

Gregory hesitated more— the question felt like it held many other questions, and not all of them were simple. After a few seconds, he spoke slowly, “I worry that I won’t be able to. Anyone would fear disappointing those they love. All I can do is my best and hope that I can. Hurting them… even the thought pains me.”

“Even the gods were mortal,” Lightshield said softly. “If they hadn’t been, they’d be here still. They were never all-powerful or all-knowing. The stories make that clear, but many still believe they were. I see nothing wrong with anyone admitting their fears.” Exhaling softly, Lightshield looked into the distance. “I fear I will pass before Aether returns. It has weighed on me more over the last few years, but my hope will never die, not until I do.”

Gregory swallowed. He again thought that he should speak up, but before he could, Lightshield leveraged himself to his feet.

“Now, why don’t we head to the baths? We do not want to be the ones keeping dinner waiting, do we?”

“No, sir,” Gregory said as he stood up. “Do you need my arm, sir?”

“Perhaps. Let’s see if I am that unsteady,” Lightshield said, then started a slow shuffle into the clan hall.

Chapter Forty-eight

“Roshana enjoyed herself,” Jenn smiled as she pulled on her clothes.

“She was very happy to be with all of us,” Yukiko agreed. “I think she’ll fit right in with the rest of us.”

“I’m glad the others have accepted her.”

“Me, too,” Gregory said, tying his obi. “We’ll only see her for the next month or two, then we’re all being split up.”

Yukiko and Jenn slowed down, remembering what Lightshield had said about the next couple of years for them. Gregory finished dressing as they stood there, barely moving.

“Maybe we’ll get to see each other more frequently than we fear we will,” Jenn said.

“Maybe...” Yukiko sighed.

“We’ll just have to hope while we wait to see,” Gregory said. “Ready?”

Both women blinked at him, then finished getting dressed. Gregory waited for them, watching as they grabbed their haori and put them on. With them ready, he led the way out of the room.

Clover and Ling were waiting for them on the stairs. The two groups greeted each other, but didn’t pause to talk— they went right down to gather up the others. Daciana was waiting at the stairs while Nessa and Victoria were coming closer.

Daciana smiled happily. “Good morning.”

“Good morning,” Gregory replied. “Are you allowed to come watch us train after your class?”

“How did you know?” Daciana asked.

“Because you’re smiling,” Ling said, “which means good news.”

“And that was the most likely good news,” Jenn added.

“Right after class, we get to come and watch you train,” Nessa said, making it to them. “We’ll train magic when you do, too. It means no Empire’s Gambit this week, but that’s fine.”

“We’d rather spend the time with you,” Victoria said, then quickly added, “all of you.”

Gregory’s cheeks heated, but he met her gaze. “Clarifying is good.”

Face going red, Victoria didn’t look away. “I do want to spend time with all of you.”

“We know,” Yukiko said, placing a hand on Victoria’s shoulder. “Just keep your faith in your dreams being realized.”

“We all are,” Nessa said.

“Maybe we should go before Dia finds us,” Gregory said.

“Yes,” Clover said as she led the way downstairs.

They trooped downstairs, following Clover’s bushy tail that bobbed slightly side-to-side as she walked. Gregory realized that, with Roshana added to the mix, half of his friends would have tails and half wouldn’t. Clover’s bushy squirrel tail, Nessa’s horse tail, and Daciana’s energetic wolf tail were visible to him now, and he could imagine Roshana’s small, white, fluffy bunny tail alongside theirs. He wondered what Ling’s tail would have looked like if she’d had one.

“Good morning,” Lightshield greeted them as they entered the room.

All of them greeted the elder back, bowing before taking their seats. Bishop, Dia, Hemet, and Leah were already sitting at the table.

“The night before our apprentices leave for their tournament,” Lightshield began once everyone was seated, “we will have a feast. It is to see them off, but also to introduce some new members of the clan. I believe you know them, but a welcome feast is always welcome. All of them will be going with Dia that morning to the tea house. Those that are true will be here for the evening meal.”

The friends wondered who, besides Roshana, was joining the clan, but none of them asked as they waited for Lightshield to continue.

“Clover, Ling, I am going to ask both of you to sit out of the fighting tournament,” Lightshield said.

They bowed to him, and Ling said, “Sir, if you say it is for our safety, we will step back.”

“There are still many ways it could go,” Lightshield said. “In most of them, though, one or both of you end up badly injured. You don’t die, but the injuries… can leave marks, and not just physical.”

Clover glanced at Gregory and his wives before looking back to Lightshield. “What about them, sir?”

“They will also experience pain, but each of them has ways to avoid or mitigate the worst of it.”

“Very well, sir,” Ling said. She’d seen the twitch on Gregory’s face when Lightshield had mentioned Clover and Ling getting hurt.

“You did tell us we would be going based on our own merits,” Clover said after a moment, “and we managed that.”

“You certainly did,” Lightshield smiled. “I heard about the tournament and how each of you contributed. All of you did the clan proud. You, as well, Gregory.”

“Sir? I didn’t play.”

“No, you didn’t, but the way you comported yourself spoke well for the entire clan. We had a couple of people fighting to join your subgroup, I heard.”

“I heard that from Roshana, sir.”

“I believe we might have a couple more join the clan shortly after the tournament group leaves. They are being given a chance to see if their stated goals match their beliefs.”

“I had no idea, sir.”

“You, Gregory, have shown time and again that your simple, humble, honest way is one that brings people in. You might not feel like you are charismatic, but I think your friends would agree with me.”

All of his friends nodded in agreement.

“I will do my best to never disgrace the clan, sir.”

“You would have to deliberately try to manage it,” Lightshield chuckled. “Also, let Roshana know she can sit in the stands to watch.” His gaze went to Quilet. “You may serve now.”

“As you wish, sir,” Quilet said, pushing the cart to the table.

~*~*~

After breakfast, they went to the archive, where Simon was on duty. A few questions let them know Rafiq was not going to be on duty again until he returned to the archive after the tournament. Roshana met them at the archive, and they had her join them in Magi Squares and studying. When they invited her to watch them train, she hesitated, but accepted.

The novices had to go to their economics class, but promised to get to the arena as soon as they could. Roshana went with the others to the blue arena, wishing the novices a good day as they split apart.

They’d almost made it to the stairs to the waiting area under the arena when Bishop came up them. “Apprentices,” Bishop greeted them. “I will take your friend, and you two,” she motioned to Clover and Ling, “to the stands.”

“You don’t fight with them?” Roshana asked Clover.

“Our elder has elected to have them stay out of the fighting tournament,” Bishop told her.

Roshana bowed formally. “I understand, ma’am. I didn’t mean to make it sound like I was questioning anyone.”

“Questions are fine. They’re even encouraged,” Bishop smiled. “And while the three of you can fight, you can’t hold a candle to these three.” Bishop motioned to Gregory and his wives at the end.

“Understood, ma’am.”

“Now, get your helmets and weapons, then head up,” Bishop told Gregory. “Fight well.”

“Yes, ma’am,” they replied, bowing to her.

Bishop shook her head in amusement before leading the other three away.

It didn’t take more than a few minutes to get their helmets and training weapons. As they made their way up to the arena, they all smiled upon seeing a familiar person standing in the tunnel.

“Apprentices, it is good to see you again,” Mindie beamed.

“Mindie, a pleasure, as always,” Gregory replied. “How have you been?”

“Mostly good. I heard rumors that I was going to be posted to a position outside of the academy. I’m not sure if they are true or not, but I have hope that an idea of mine might work out.”

“I hope it does,” Yukiko said.

“Any extra information on the rumor?” Jenn asked.

“Nothing specific,” Mindie sighed. “Just that one of the senior healers here thought I spent too much time helping… a specific clan.”

“Us?” Gregory asked, and Mindie dipped her head. “But you’d help anyone that asked.”

“Even the Eternal Flame,” Mindie agreed. “Unfortunately, the senior healer in question is friends with Grandmaster Yunlo. I’m sure that she’ll get her way.”

“Can we do anything to help?” Yukiko asked.

“Maybe...” Mindie said with hesitation. “Do you think your elder would accept me?”

“Yes,” Yukiko said instantly.

Jenn nodded along with Yukiko. “He will.”

Gregory agreed with his wives, surprised at how quickly and eagerly they had spoken. Then again, he’d said his desires had shown her, too. He wasn’t sure that was the only reason, though, and he knew he’d have to try to remember to ask Yukiko.

Mindie looked relieved. “I worried that I might have taken too long.”

“I wonder...” Gregory murmured, looking into the distance.

“What?” Mindie asked.

“The elder this morning said people would be joining the clan at the end of the week. Maybe you were one he saw.”

Mindie’s eyes widened, then she giggled. “I forgot he has foresight, too.”

“And he’s right a lot,” Yukiko nodded. “You should speak with Bishop or Dia today.”

“I will,” Mindie said. “All that’s required is belief that Aether will return, right?”

“There’s a small test to see if your belief is true,” Jenn told her. “A trip to a teahouse.”

Mindie had looked worried, but her worry vanished, a relieved smile coming to her. “I wish I had known... I would have waited.”

“Waited?” Gregory asked.

Mindie looked to him, then away, her cheeks heating. “Yes. I went after your last training session to see if it would be right for me.” She started to turn a deeper shade of red.

“Did the vision embarrass you?” Jenn asked softly, touching Mindie’s shoulder gently.

Mindie swallowed. “A little.”

“You don’t have to tell us,” Yukiko said, touching Mindie’s other shoulder. “If you want to, though, none of us will say a word against it.”

“You say that so easily…” Mindie whispered.

“Take your time,” Yukiko told her with kindness.

“It should be just about sixth bell,” Gregory said. “We need to head out there.”

Mindie nodded. “Yes. Please don’t be late because of me.”

“We won’t be. If we were late, it would be because we wanted to help a friend,” Yukiko said, taking her hand away.

“We’ll try not to make you work too hard today,” Jenn said as she patted Mindie’s shoulder.

“Let’s go,” Gregory said before donning his mask.

Mindie watched them go with a hopeful smile, her heart beating fast. Touching her chest, she followed them. Maybe I can join them all… Daciana and the others are interested in him… so maybe I can be, too… Mindie was lost in her thoughts as she stopped right at the tunnel exit.

Gin turned to face them when they came out, nodding as they were already masked and ready. As the sixth bell rang, Vemril and three more magi came out of the other tunnel.

Vemril wore a sad smile as she crossed the sands. “Last week of training. You’ve all improved, but I’m sad this will be the last time we’ll cross blades in a friendly manner.” She looked toward the stands, then at Gin. “Just the three of them?”

“The elder decided to leave the other two out of the fighting side of the tournament,” Gin replied.

“Ah, yes. Considering they will be in the Empire’s Gambit side, there was no need to risk injury,” Vemril nodded. “Congratulations on your clan taking both of those tournaments, by the way.”

“We just give them the chance to learn,” Gin replied. “The fact they learn as quickly and as well as they do is just who they are.”

Vemril nodded. “Yes, they are eager to improve. Few apprentices have so much drive. Are you three ready for a week of torment?”

“We are ready to test ourselves,” Jenn said.

“It isn’t torment if we’re learning and enjoying the challenge,” Yukiko added.

“We’ll win at least half of our fights,” Gregory said.

Vemril smirked, then glanced at Gin. “Haven’t told them, yet?”

All three of them turned their heads to Gin in question.

“This week, Vemril and the others will be using magic and energy equal to a first rank adept,” Gin explained.

Gregory inhaled slowly, nodding. “This will be bad, but we’ll manage.”

“Very well. Separate and get ready to begin,” Gin said.

Chapter Forty-nine

Gregory gritted his teeth as Mindie healed his arm. “Damn... this is brutal.”

“No armor for any of you makes it harder,” Mindie said softly. “You should ask him to let you put some on.”

“We probably should,” Jenn said. “We’ll have armor, eventually.”

“They can do so much more than we can,” Yukiko sighed as she waited for Gregory to heal. “It’d been even energy before, even when we started to wane in the later fights. Now, they can just outlast us if we don’t finish them quickly.”

“And they can do more,” Jenn sighed. “Trying to break all those earth spikes wore me out.”

Dia came out of the closer tunnel, a smile on her lips.

Yukiko bowed to her. “Dia, is something wrong?”

“Wrong? No, it’s just fine. We’ve been waiting for certain things to arrive, and now that they are here, maybe you’ll find this easier.”

All three looked at her in confusion for a moment, until more people came out of the tunnel. One was a dwarven male, and the other was an elephas eurtik. The younger Shieldbreaker had nothing in his hands, but Elliot had a large chest balanced on his shoulder.

“Our weapons and armor?” Jenn asked with eager eyes.

“Indeed,” Dia smiled.

“You’re healed,” Mindie said, sitting back with a sigh.

Gregory handed her some jerky. “Thanks. Looks like you could use some.”

Mindie took the jerky from him and ate it, blinking as aether infused her. “Goodness.”

“Koi,” Yukiko told Mindie, though she was watching the two men coming toward them. “Made by a master chef.”

Mindie couldn’t disagree— the jerky was delicious, and her aether was refilling quickly.

“Apprentices, we did what we could for each of you,” the younger Shieldbreaker said proudly. “Might I present them now?” he asked Dia.

“One moment,” Dia said as Gin and the Hardened Fist members came closer. She motioned to the armsmaster, who pulled out a metallic disk and handed it to her. “We will be explaining each item for our guests,” she said, handing the disk to the dwarf.

“As you request,” he replied. He took the disc, which illuminated when he brought it up to his mouth. “I present Gregory Pettit his weapon first.” A naginata suddenly appeared in his hand, and he held it out to Gregory.

Taking the weapon, Gregory looked it over. The haft was dull gray and felt like smooth wood, but it weighed more than wood normally would. The blade was blackened steel, and the edge was a bright silver that shone in the light. There were no decorations on it except for the tsuba, which depicted the clan icon on either side of the blade.

“The naginata can never be broken, will never need to be sharpened, and, if aether is pushed into it, it can create a barrier,” the dwarf said into the disc.

Gregory stepped back and pushed aether into the naginata. A blue dome appeared around Gregory, extending seven feet in all directions. “This is a large barrier.”

“The barrier appears instantly around you,” the speaker continued to explain. The dome vanished a couple of seconds later. “It doesn’t last long, but long enough to save you from multiple avenues of attack. It will also move with you.”

Gregory bowed to the dwarf. “My thanks to you and your family.”

“Our pleasure. Now, we move on to Jenn Pettit.” A wakizashi appeared in his hand, the sheath engraved with images of several different types of swords. “This weapon can be shifted into any sword that is shown on the sheath. It takes a little aether to manage it, but nothing exhausting. With the enchantment we had to add, it will always be sharp, and unbreakable as well. Otherwise, it would quickly lose all of its functionality.”

Jenn accepted the wakizashi with reverence. She looked at the weapons on the sheath as she stepped back. Pulling the blade free, she smiled at the gleaming, razor-sharp metal. She went through a simple kata, then did it again, but on the second pass, the short blade became a katana. On her third repetition, the sword changed again, becoming an odachi. She went through three more katas, and the weapon shifted to a rapier, a gladius, and an eating knife as she did.

“Why the eating knife?” Jenn asked when she finished.

The dwarf nodded at the sheath, which she had set down before trying her weapon. It currently looked like it would fit the small knife in her hand. “The sheath shifts to hold whatever you changed it to at the time. You could carry your weapon openly almost anywhere if they don’t know its power.”

Jenn let it become a wakizashi again, then sheathed it. She bowed deeply to the dwarf. “My thanks.”

“A pleasure. It was interesting to work on.” Clearing his throat, he turned toward Yukiko last. “For Yukiko Pettit, we have this.” He held out a wakizashi to her, but its sheath had a few shuriken emblazoned on it. “Again, this weapon will never break, nor need sharpening, but its trick is a simple one— each of the shuriken can be used once per day. All you have to do is touch it and will it to your hand. After a few seconds, the shuriken vanishes, and the image will reappear.”

Yukiko took the weapon with respect, looking at the six shuriken decorating the sheath. She noted how the sword hilt and sheath were dark in coloration. Pulling the blade free, she grinned at the blackened blade; the only part that had a different coloration was the edge, which gleamed sharply. Sheathing it again, she touched one of the shurikens and it appeared in her hand. Yukiko spun and threw it away from everyone, then looked right back at the sheath. A few seconds later, the image was back, but looked blurry.

“The images on the sheath will let you know which ones you can or cannot use.”

“Thank you,” Yukiko said as she bowed deeply to him.

“That is all we could do for you,” the younger Shieldbreaker said. “May they serve you well.” He held the disk out to Elliot, who shook his head.

“My enslavement forbids me from using devices like that,” Elliot said.

Dia took the offered disk and went to Elliot’s side. “Allow me to assist.”

“Thank you, Magus. If you hold it, I may use it.” Elliot said. He bowed to her before kneeling, setting the chest on the ground. “I will kneel here, Magus.”

“As you wish,” Dia smiled, holding the disk at an easy angle for him.

Opening the chest, Elliot pulled out the first set of armor. “This armor is for Yukiko Pettit. As she is one for stealth and quickly moving through shadows, the mistress bent her will to emphasize those for her.” He held out the black leather in his large hands. “The entire set is made with darkvine, so it’ll blend easily into shadows. You should feel it easier to gather the shadows around you. It has whisper-silk woven into it, so your movements will be hard to hear, even for you. It comes with the standard enchantment to repair itself, though that does take aether being infused into the armor for it to work. The other enchantment on it will summon five three-foot bubbles of shadow. It pulls in ambient aether and can have aether infused into it. Either or both can be used to refresh the enchantment and repair the armor.”

Yukiko smiled when she took the offered armor. “Can I cast the globes of shadow out?”

“About twenty feet away from you,” Elliot replied.

“I will put this to good use. Thank you, and the mistress.”

“I will pass your thanks along,” Elliot replied. “Next, we have the armor for Jenn Pettit.” The armor he pulled out this time was much more elaborate. It was a mix of gray leather and blue enameled plates. “Ironvine is the base, and the hardened pieces are steelwood. This gives the same protection as metal armor, but with less weight, so it shouldn’t hinder your speed. The joints are reinforced with extra ironvine, making them more likely to turn a blade. It is not as good against bludgeoning, but against most weapons, it should serve you well. The armor is enchanted to grant small barriers— each arm and leg, the chestguard, and the helm can all produce one. It recharges like the other armor.”

Jenn was grinning as she took the armor with care. The segmented breastplate had the clan emblem— the black shield and blue flame marking her as Aether’s Guard. “Thank her for me, but you have my thanks, too, Elliot.”

Elliot bowed his head, his large ears flapping lightly. “We do our best.” He looked at Gregory last. “Yours is the most complicated set. Since you don’t rely on speed or stealth, the mistress opted for protection for you.” He began to pull pieces from the chest. It was a collection by the time he finished. “The repair enchantment is on it, along with one that negates fire. She considered how much you’ve angered the Eternal Flame and thought this might be for the best. The material is ironvine for the leather, steelwood for the larger plates, and ironsilk for the stitching. She did end up going with the lighter materials, as you aren’t used to a full suit.”

“Thank you, and of course the mistress,” Gregory said, eyeing the armor with trepidation. It was even more armor than Bishop had worn as a proctor.

Elliot closed the chest and hefted it onto his shoulder before standing. “The mistress wishes you all the best. She will be listening to hear about you in the future.”

“Our thanks,” the three said together, bowing to Elliot and the younger Shieldbreaker.

“There will be a small break as the apprentices don their armor,” Dia said. “We’ll continue training after that.” When she finished talking, she handed the speaking disk back to Gin and led the two visitors away.

The group used their storage rings to absorb their weapons and armor. Gin went over to them as they turned toward the tunnel. “Take a few minutes to prepare yourselves. Stretch out again with the armor on to find your restrictions.”

“Yes, Sensei,” they said.

“Sadly, your new weapons can’t be used. However, your armor should give you some extra abilities. I expect to see you win one today.”

“We’ll do our best,” Yukiko said, then turned to Mindie. “Can you assist us, Mindie?”

“Of course,” Mindie said.

~*~*~

It took them time to get the armor on, and Gregory found he needed help to get all of his on. He could don part of it and be as armored as Jenn, but the full set had buckles that were behind him.

Mindie finished with the last buckle. “You’re all done, Greg.”

“Thanks, Mindie,” Gregory said, taking a step forward. Turning around, he saw his wives already in their armor. “Wow... that makes an impact.”

Yukiko and Jenn both grinned at him. Yukiko’s was supple leather that covered her from the top of her neck to the bottom of her feet. It didn’t fit her like a second skin, but it was snug, giving an idea of her figure underneath. Jenn’s wasn’t as flattering, but it was more intimidating, and it didn’t clank when she shifted. The helm didn’t impede her vision, being open-faced, but it would protect her cheeks, and the thin, downward thrust of the nose guard would help keep her nose intact. The clan emblem was on Yukiko’s armor too, but as it wasn’t painted, so it wasn’t visible unless someone was within a few feet of her.

Gregory’s armor was black and blue like Jenn’s, with the clan emblem on his chestguard. The aether flame almost seemed to flicker with a blue light when he shifted slightly. The breastplate wasn’t a solid piece, made up of segmented plates of ironwood that would allow him full flexibility. Another piece of armor connected just under the breastplate to protect his lower abdomen and groin, again made of segmented plates that could fold over each other. The shoulders were slightly large, but had a curvature that would help push glancing blows away, and covered down to his bicep. Underneath those, long sleeves of vertical ironwood slats, banded together by ironvine, went from his shoulder to his wrist.

The lower part of the armor was different, and Gregory had needed some help to understand it. The shinguards ran from his knees to his ankles, which were fine, but above them were large, square plates that attached to the lower abdomen piece with ironvine. Mindie had explained how they were supposed to function as she helped him with them.

Gregory was okay with the helm— it had a flare down by his neck, and came with a face covering that would leave just his eyes uncovered, though it had holes for his nostrils. The mask was decorated to be a snarling dragon’s face.

“Well?” he asked, his face obscured by the mask.

Both of them stared at him with smiles. “Intimidating,” Yukiko said. “Can you scowl?”

Gregory glared at them, and Jenn nodded.

“That does it,” Jenn said. “A scowl makes that mask work.”

“It fits him,” Mindie said softly.

“It does. It feels natural,” Yukiko agreed.

Jenn closed her eyes and, after a moment, Gregory felt a tingle on his skin. Her eyes opened a second later and she nodded. “It feels right.”

“Back out to fight again,” Gregory said with a deep breath. “Ready?”

“I’m sure they’ll be armored now, too,” Jenn said. “We’ll make it work, though.”

“We have extra tricks,” Yukiko smiled. “Having shadows that I can place will give me even more mobility.”

“Let’s go,” Gregory said.

Chapter Fifty

The next few days were grueling for Gregory, Yukiko, and Jenn. They had to get used to their armor while being pressed by Vemril and her allies. They did win at times, but mostly during the early matches when they could use their armor’s abilities. Gregory used his foresight when fighting Vemril, but only used aether sight against any of the other magi.

When they were done for the day, the three of them were exhausted. Instead of pushing to learn their magic, as aether deprived as they were, they cycled and held their aether for that hour, instead. The pain was lessening for them, but it was still unpleasant, bordering on torment.

The novices trained hard, seeing their friends working the way they were. Each poured themselves into their training, resolved to be as good as they could be. Clover and Ling felt bad for not being with the others on the arena floor, but the first day showed them that they would have hindered the others more than helped. They focused on their magic and tried to reach for resonance.

~*~*~

The last match of the last day was about to get underway, and they had not won a single fight that day. Vemril had brought a fire magi, wind magi, and a force magi with her. The force magi would hem them in, and then the fire and wind magi would combine their abilities to make a fire storm. Even with their rings, if the storms had been at full initiate strength, it would have crippled them. Gin’s old ruling on fire magic was still in effect, so the apprentices ended up with minor burns and were declared out, instead. Gregory was the exception to that, as his armor completely nullified fire. In the end, he’d found himself up against Vemril, with the force magi making it even harder for him to fight her.

“Are we ready?” Gregory murmured to his wives.

“Now or nothing,” Jenn nodded. “You think it can be used like that?”

“Yes.”

“We’ll do it,” Yukiko agreed. “This will be interesting. If we still lose, the audience will be excited, regardless.”

“Good luck,” Mindie said, stepping back. She’d been healing them every day and heard their strategy sessions. She was excited and fearful for the plan they had in mind.

“Apprentices, are you ready?” Gin called to them.

“As ready as we can be, Sensei,” Gregory replied as he took up his position.

“Vemril?” Gin called out.

“We are ready to defeat them again,” Vemril replied. “I thought this combination might be the best for breaking them.”

“Bow to the audience,” Gin commanded.

All of the combatants turned to the small gathering in the stands. It was the Aether’s Guard clan and instructors, minus the staff. Roshana also sat there beside Clover and Ling, having been cleared by Bishop to attend each day.

“Bow to me,” Gin continued.

After bowing to Gin, they bowed to their opponents, then took up ready postures. Gin backed away with his arm raised, and Gregory exhaled slowly, getting ready for what they’d discussed.

“Begin!” Gin shouted.

Gregory burned his aether freely, as he’d been using very little the last few fights. Both aether sight and foresight were active as he rushed left, his eyes on the magi behind Vemril. With a push, he went to Vemril’s left, as if moving to go around her.

Vemril snorted as she went to intercept him. She smirked as she did, eager to have another chance to fight him.

Jenn rushed to the right, taking Vemril’s movement to go for the other magi. Yukiko backed up farther, her face blank as she waited for the right moment.

“Right, front, left!” Gregory shouted.

Vemril slowed a step, wondering what his directions were for.

The force magi threw up the first shield in front of Jenn. The barrier was angled to the right to drive her away from the others. He’d been preparing to put another up when Gregory shouted, so he hesitated— he’d planned to throw one in front of the opening Jenn would find.

That delay let Jenn blur. She’d been holding her aether in her legs and feet for just that moment, and she instantly used it. She was past the space the next barrier would have been and closing on the magi.

The wind and fire magi began to create a fire storm together, ready to drop it onto Jenn as soon as the force magi stopped her. The force magi threw a barrier directly in front of Jenn, intent on stopping her cold. All three were surprised when Jenn jumped, stepped onto thin air, spun into a flip, and came down on the far side of the barrier. Her angle had her going toward the fire magi on the left of the group.

“No!” the wind magi shouted, pulling his aether back to throw wind blades.

“Dammit!” the fire magi hissed. He created a wall of fire in front of Jenn, cutting off his line of sight to her.

The sound of weapons clacking told everyone that Gregory and Vemril were engaged in combat. The moment the fight started, Yukiko moved. She put a ball of shadow in front of her, one of the two her armor had left to use. When it appeared, she stepped into it and slid through the shadows, appearing fifteen feet to the side of the force magi. He threw another barrier out, trying to buy more time and stall Jenn.

“Drop the fire!” the force magi snapped.

Jenn smiled as she went left, where the fire had been, as it suddenly vanished. When she did, the force magi realized what he’d done and started to cast another force wall, but was suddenly engulfed in shadow. He panicked and surrounded himself instead, expecting the attack to come.

The fire magi blinked when the fire dropped and Jenn closed on him. His sword came up, but Jenn opted for strength. Her swing crashed into his blocking sword hard enough to slam both wooden swords into him. He staggered back a step and a wind blade caught Jenn’s arm, but as it was her left arm, she let it dangle and poked the fire mage in the neck. She grabbed him and turned him into the wind magi, who hit his friend with a barrage of wind blades.

With wide eyes, the wind magi stopped throwing attacks, only to cry out in pain when something dug into his kidney. He looked back to find the point of a wooden training blade an inch away from his eye and jerked away.

Both men raised their arms and walked away slowly. Mindie was rushing around the edge of the arena so she could get to them. With those two magi out, Jenn and Yukiko turned on the force magi, who came stumbling out of the shadow bubble his torso had been encased in. When he saw his friends walking away, he lifted his maul and got ready to face them.

Jenn grinned as she stepped in front of Yukiko. “You’ve been a problem all day. How did you like our plan?”

The man stayed quiet and began to layer the walls needed to isolate Jenn, but still let him crack her with his maul. That was when a sharp pain hit his neck— he winced, ducking forward and down, away from the pain. Jenn was already rushing toward Gregory and Vemril when he looked back at her. Touching his neck, the force magi found blood on his fingers.

Mindie stopped at him first. “Shuriken to the neck. Your spine would be severed.”

“She used her friend’s shadow again,” the man sighed. “Damn, she’s good.”

Gregory trusted his wives to win after he’d told Jenn the order to dodge. He caught glimpses of their fight as he clashed with Vemril. Vemril was a hard fight even with foresight, as she used her armor and aether to keep him from getting just the right spots.

Gregory wove his naginata in chained attacks, not allowing Vemril to get the upper hand. Every attack she made, he deflected, guided past, or dodged entirely. He knew better than to take an enhanced blow straight on with the training blade.

He’d tested blocking a physical enhancement magi with Bishop and his new weapon, and she couldn’t even scratch it, but it jarred his arms and shoulders. It had also been enough for her to follow up before he could recover.

Vemril was grinning the entire time— she knew she only needed to jar him or land a good blow to win, but Gregory frustrated her over and over. She never felt as alive as she did on a battlefield when sparring until she’d clashed with Gregory. He made her work and worry, and that had her blood singing.

When her allies started yelling behind her, she wondered what trick the apprentices had come up with, but she wasn’t worried. They’d beaten the younger magi repeatedly all day; it wasn’t like they’d suddenly come up with a win, now. These three worked as a good team, but her allies had years more experience in combat than they did.

Gregory kept his attention focused on Vemril when he heard the screams come from the men. He wasn’t trying to beat her— he’d been working to keep her back to her allies and tie her up. Gregory grinned, having been successful, but his smile was hidden by the mask, keeping Vemril unaware.

Vemril must have heard something because she dove to the side suddenly, letting her get away from Jenn’s attack on her back. Unfortunately, Gregory still had foresight up, so as she came out of the roll, he was already moving. Vemril had to jerk away from the two shuriken that came darting at her, and she batted away the one that might still have hit her. Because of that, she wasn’t prepared for the tap on her helmet from Gregory’s naginata.

Vemril slumped to the ground, just lying there as she pulled her sparring helmet off. “What in Aether’s name happened?”

“They enacted a plan,” Gin said, moving forward. “Last match goes to Aether’s Guard,” he announced to the stands.

The other members of Vemril’s team came over, Mindie trailing them. Gregory caught Mindie’s eyes and she beamed at him.

“Foresight?” the force magi asked. “You called out exactly what directions she needed to dodge. I didn’t think you could look that far ahead.”

“I can’t, normally,” Gregory laughed. “You’ve used the same pattern all day.”

“The one other time that we got close enough to pressure you, the fire magi put up a wall,” Jenn added.

“You all focused on her when she got close, allowing me to get to the shadows near you,” Yukiko added. “Then, you focused on Jenn when she stepped in front of me.”

“Yeah, I didn’t think about you using her shadow right then, and it cost me.”

“Are you okay?” Jenn asked the fire magi. “I checked the attack to not crush your throat.”

“It hurt like hell and it was hard to breathe, but I could. The wind blades did more damage.” He gave his friend a put-upon look.

“How was I supposed to know she’d think fast enough to use you as a shield?” the wind magi sighed.

Vemril sat up, looking at her clanmates. “They beat us. After all my bragging this morning, too.” With a deep sigh, she went to get up, but paused when Jenn and Gregory held out their hands to her. Taking them, she let the pair get her to her feet, then retrieved her weapon. “Thank you.”

“Our thanks for helping train our apprentices,” Gin told Vemril, also nodding to her allies.

“The pay was good and the job was fun,” Vemril said. She gave each of them a long look. “I hope to never face you on the battlefield. You’ll be terrors in a few more years.”

“I hope to never face you, either,” Yukiko said. She touched her left elbow, which had been nearly broken the day before. “It’s painful.”

Vemril chuckled and shook Yukiko’s hand. “It has been for me at times, too. We’ll be looking forward to hearing about the tournament. If any of the three clans can do the empire proud, I’d bet on yours.”

The apprentices bowed to Vemril and her allies before they shared a final round of goodbyes. Gregory took the mask off his helmet and exhaled, giving Gin a grin. Gin nodded as he looked the three over proudly.

“Did you set up this last group?” Yukiko asked Gin.

“Not exactly. I asked Vemril to give me her best combination against you. You were winning nearly half the time the last few days, even if it didn’t feel like it to you. Now, when did you come up with this plan?”

“All week, but especially today. We’d talked about using Jenn’s barriers to give her more mobility instead of defense, which is how she got over the one barrier,” Gregory said.

“We’d talked about using the shadow bubbles for me to get more mobility, but we’d also discussed the disorientation it might create if placed on someone’s head,” Yukiko added.

“A good idea, and it did buy you the time to kill the wind magi,” Gin nodded. “Alright, back to the clan hall.”

“Yes, Sensei,” they said in unison as they headed for the tunnel.

“Mindie,” Gin said softly once the three were far enough away, “go the other way. Dia will be waiting for you.”

“Yes, Armsmaster,” Mindie said with a nervous smile. “I hope to see you for dinner.”

“I believe you will,” Gin replied.

Chapter Fifty-one

Gregory sat in the garden, letting his aether exude out from him as he resonated in peace with his wives. Yukiko and Jenn flanked him, both also extending their aether as they meditated. In his aether cavern, though, he reviewed the last fight of the day again.

We could have done that during the other fights, but then we wouldn’t have had the armor enchantments left to use. That last fight was almost flawless. Jenn’s arm was hit, but it didn’t break through her armor. She moved on reflex to declare it out herself. Gregory let his thoughts echo in the cave, thinking over what they might have done differently.

As he worked through it in his mind, his aether grew, and he looked at it in confusion. After a moment, the aether spat out a globule of fire to Gregory’s side. Blinking, he shifted away for a heartbeat, then went back to it, as the fire was shifting its shape. After a few more seconds, the fire resolved into a miniature arena. Nine figures stood inside the boundaries while others dotted the stands. As Gregory watched, the figures on the sands of the arena bowed to the crowd, and he inhaled slowly.

“You can show me the fight like this?” he asked, looking at the aether flame.

The fire danced for a second, then settled back down.

“Thank you,” Gregory said sincerely before bowing to the flame.

He turned his attention back to the small model of the arena and watched the fight. It began with the first match and went through until the end of their last one. Jenn and Yukiko had told him what had happened during the fights, so the model showed him exactly that. It wasn’t perfect, as the magic being used was all blue flame, but he already knew what was what, so it was easy enough to follow along with it.

“We could’ve done things differently and won more often,” Gregory said as the fight came to an end.

The aether that made the arena was dim, and when the last fight ended, it became small sparks that flew off to his channels. Gregory was glad that it hadn’t just become smoke, but he wouldn’t complain if it had, considering what he’d just seen.

“Thank you,” Gregory said, bowing from his seat to the flame again. “I need to tell the others.”

Gregory closed his eyes and let his meditation fade. Bishop had brought them back to the clan hall, then sent them to the garden to meditate, telling them that she would come to get them when it was time. Blinking as his trance faded, he saw Yukiko to his right and Jenn to his left, both also coming out of their meditation.

“I just had—!”

“The aether just—!”

Both Yukiko and Jenn started together, then stopped at the same time.

“It formed an arena of flame,” Gregory said when they paused.

“Yes!” they said together with excitement.

“It has to be more of the mind and spirit paths combining,” Yukiko went on.

“I agree, and it helped me see all the fights. I assume it created your fighting based on what you told us,” Jenn added.

“Same with your fights for me,” Gregory nodded. “This is amazing, though... if the aether can show us the fights again, we can use it in the coming tournament, if we see the other matches.”

“Rewatch them, then work on countering them with our own tactics,” Jenn nodded.

“We can start simulations with the mind path of how the others fight,” Yukiko added.

“Yes,” Gregory grinned.

“Apprentices,” Bishop called from the archway. “Are you ready for your baths?”

“Yes, Bishop,” they called back to her, standing up and stretching.

“Didn’t think we were meditating that long,” Gregory said.

“It has been two hours.”

All three were surprised, as that meant they had meditated and seen over six hours of fighting. They exchanged glances, then started walking, not ready to discuss it in front of Bishop.

~*~*~

Gregory finished stripping just as the inner bathing room door opened. The staff funneled out, saying goodbye to the people still in the bath.

“Good evening,” Gregory greeted them, feeling a touch of melancholy as he did so.

They all looked at Gregory upon hearing his tone, then bowed to him. It was Zenim that spoke first, “Greg, we will miss having you here. You and Yuki were the ones who started us on this path.”

“We’ll always be grateful,” Quilet said.

“Very grateful,” Steva added.

“We’ll never be able to repay the debt we feel we owe,” Ravol said. “Moreso because we have family here now.”

“My wife is excited to be here,” Quilet smiled.

“I’m glad,” Gregory said, blinking back some tears. “You’ll have more people even with us gone, I bet.”

“Bishop is already thinking so,” Ravol nodded. “We need to get going. Dinner is going to be big.”

“A welcoming and goodbye feast,” Gregory said thickly. “Who is on breakfast tomorrow?”

“Velma,” Steva answered. “We all wanted to, so we had to settle it with a quick game of sword, blanket, boulder. She won.”

Gregory swallowed hard, then stepped over to shake each of their hands. “Thank you. You’ve made my two years here happy.”

Steva wiped at his eyes. “I thought your wives did that.”

That got the others to slap Steva on the back, and Gregory laughed. “They always will. But you four— five, with Velma— made the first few days something to look forward to, and have kept doing so since then.”

Now, the staff all looked ready to spill tears, and a few sniffles escaped them. They clasped hands with him one more time as they started to grab their clothing. Gregory scrubbed his face free of tears, took a deep breath, and entered the bath.

He paused before closing the door. The tub held Lightshield, Hemet, Gin, Samuel, and William. What was unexpected were the four younger magi currently washing up, one of which was the apprentice, James Tocks.

“James,” Gregory greeted him. “Welcome to the clan.”

James washed the soap out of his hair, then gave Gregory a nod. “I’m glad I was accepted. I was worried when I heard there was a condition to be allowed in. Believing Aether will come back, though? That was easy.”

“Yes,” the novice with the large orange teeth said.

“I’m still grateful,” the novice next to him said. He gave Gregory a nod, allowing his squared-pupil, yellow eyes to be seen.

“Didn’t think I would be allowed in with my weak magic, but I’m very happy,” the last of the newcomers said.

“Work hard and believe,” Gregory said as he went to get a bucket of water to rinse off. “Your classmates will help guide you. If you doubt what they say or do, just consider that their dedication to what they do and their belief in Aether has led them to the levels of growth they currently have.”

“Yes, sir,” the novices said, bowing their heads to him.

“Greg,” Gregory said softly. “I’m just a boy from the fringe, not a sir.”

“Not yet, but you will be,” Gin said as he stood up. “Gregory, you will be someone that gets addressed with honorifics, especially with your men. Familiarity is fine, but you also need to be their leader.”

“Yes, sir,” Gregory said.

“I’ll see you at dinner,” Gin said as he picked up a towel and dried off.

“Yes, I do need to get moving earlier,” Lightshield sighed.

“I should, too,” Hemet nodded.

“We have been in here a while,” Samuel agreed.

“Well, then, let the younger magi have the bath,” William nodded.

Lightshield was helped with drying off and led out. Gregory didn’t look, but he knew it had to hurt the elder to be unable to do even that for himself anymore.

When the door closed behind the older magi, James leaned forward a little to look at Gregory. “Is he okay?”

“He’s dying,” Gregory said softly. “He thinks he has maybe a couple of years left.”

The novices looked worried, but didn’t speak up. James asked, “What’s that going to mean for the clan?”

“He’s already set up his successor,” Gregory replied. “I don’t know who it is yet, but possibly Bishop.”

“Will the clan be okay? The Eternal Flame might gut us if there’s no elder to blunt them.”

Gregory hesitated, not wanting James to think he was being dismissive. After nearly a minute, he finally answered, “I have faith.” The words were soft, but projected all the faith Gregory had that the clan would be fine.

Two of the novices nodded a second later, agreeing with him. James also looked relieved, but the third novice, the one with the large orange teeth, fidgeted.

Gregory started scrubbing up. “It will be fine. We’re Aether’s Guard. If the clan was going to vanish before his return, it would have done so by now.”

The last novice settled down with a slow nod. “I can see that.”

“Time for the bath,” James said as he rinsed off. “How long do we have to soak, Greg?”

“A bit, but Dia will chide us if we take too long,” Gregory replied.

“Glad the baths are segregated,” the novice with goat eyes said. “I saw the others heading into the female side. We’d be outnumbered… by a lot.”

“You’ll have better odds than he did,” James laughed as he slid into the tub. “Only male training magi in the clan.”

“It’s been different,” Gregory said as he finished scrubbing up. “My advice? Listen to the women and do not, under any circumstances, upset them. If you upset one of them, they will all be mad. They’re basically family to each other.”

The novices nodded, but James looked thoughtful.

~*~*~

Gregory was glad they hadn’t taken overly long in the bath. The dining room was already fuller than he was used to seeing it. Three tables were set for people to use, and he nodded to new faces he hadn’t seen before. The newer staff all beamed at him, returning the nod.

Gregory took the seat he’d used since joining the clan, but noted how things had shifted. Gin, Inda, and Indara were at the third table, speaking with a couple of the newer staff members. Hemet and Leah were at the second table, and had called out to the new male students, inviting them to sit with them.

Lightshield gave Gregory a smile. “How was the bath?”

“Different,” Gregory replied. “Not used to so many people that we have to go in stages.”

“How did you find our new members?”

“Happy, but,” he hesitated, “they’re worried for the clan.”

“As they should be,” Lightshield replied. “I have made all the arrangements, though. The clan will have a strong leader, and the academy will have the strongest leader I could get.”

“Sir,” Gregory asked softly, “can I help?”

“Look around you. You already have, Gregory. All of these people are here because you agreed to my offer.”

Before Gregory could try to argue, the rest of the clan came into the room. Dia led them in with a broad smile on her lips. Yukiko and Jenn were right behind her, followed by his friends. Behind them, Roshana and Mindie were smiling just as broadly. A step behind them were Gabrielle Mavic, the apprentice who was in the Han clan tactics subgroup, and Frederica Ferentini, the novice who had lost to Nessa.

Gregory wasn’t surprised at Mavic, who’d expressed interest and played against Roshana for the chance to join his subgroup. The surprise was Frederica, the physical enhancement novice that Nessa had come close to crippling by forcing air into her lungs.

Dia directed everyone to open seats, leaving the normal group at the main table, but with Roshana and Mindie joining them. Dia led Mavic over to where Leah was sitting while Bishop— who’d been the last into the room— ushered Frederica to sit next to Gin.

With everyone seated, the cooks brought the food to the tables. The display of food was what they normally had for an important dinner— the basics of every meal were there, but a few more side dishes accompanied the meal.

Lightshield spoke up as the cooks finished serving and took their seats, “Tonight is a welcome and a farewell. Five of our apprentices will be leaving tomorrow. They have a tournament with Buldoun and will be traveling for weeks to reach the site. Say your farewells to them and wish them well in their fights. This is also a welcoming for new members into the clan. Eight new students have joined us, though some of you will also be leaving shortly. I have done all I can to prepare for the new apprentices and our new adept. As for our novices, we will support you in the upcoming tournament. I will be traveling with our other group to Buldoun, but Magus Bishop and Magus Dia will be here to help guide your growth.”

Lightshield had to pause and take a drink. His voice was not as strong as it had been a year before. That pause caused a few glances and murmurs.

“I won’t bore you more with this delicious food before us,” Lightshield went on after setting his glass down. “To our new members, I will be speaking with you after we eat, so please stay here. To our older members,” he looked at the group at the table with him, “enjoy this last night. You will see each other again, Aether willing, but farewells can be emotional.” He looked back at the room in general. “Let us eat and give thanks to the cooks who gave us this wonderful food.”

The meal was filled with muted conversations and the sounds of people enjoying themselves. The cooks thanked whoever complimented the food, proud of what they’d done. The new clan members were a little unsure, but as the meal went on, they felt the friendliness around them, and that eased them into enjoying things more.

Gregory talked with his friends, glad that Roshana and Mindie were being roped into the conversation like old friends. Roshana wasn’t a shock, considering they’d bathed with her, but the way his wives and friends engaged Mindie made him smile. Mindie caught him looking and blushed lightly, but gave him a smile back.

Chapter Fifty-two

When the meal ended, Gregory gave Mindie and Roshana a smile as he went to leave. Yukiko bent over to whisper to Mindie, and Jenn did the same to Roshana. He hesitated, but his wives quickly caught up to the rest of them.

As they climbed the stairs, Gregory asked them about the exchange. “Whispers?”

“Inviting them to join in the conversation tonight,” Yukiko said. “I didn’t want to invite all the newcomers.”

“We’ll be welcoming them tomorrow,” Nessa said. “But tonight is to see you all for the last time.” She said the words smoothly, but she was clearly sad.

“I know why Roshana,” Clover said, “but Mindie?”

Daciana giggled, giving Clover a wolf smile. “She’s interested in some of us.” She tapped her nose knowingly.

“Really?” Ling asked thoughtfully. “Hmm...”

“She’s friendly and comfortable,” Jenn said. “She just always feels right when she’s there to assist us.”

The others fell silent as they went to the suite, clearly considering what Jenn had said. It didn’t take them long to reach the room. Yukiko left the door cracked open so the others could find them easily. They settled at the table, but a pall of gloominess was over the group.

Clover tried to lighten the mood. “You going to win this tournament, Vicky?”

Victoria blinked as she looked at Clover. “Oh, yes. I plan to beat them both black and blue.”

“No. I’ll win this time,” Daciana said with a sniff. “I have tricks.”

“And yet you still lost to me once already,” Nessa said, a small smile touching her lips. “Maybe a repeat? Even Greg didn’t manage that.”

“He didn’t,” Jenn agreed. “I had to pummel him into submission, though.”

“Yeah, that looked brutal,” Daciana said. “I worried you two would have problems after that.”

“And then he married her,” Victoria giggled. “Maybe we need to beat him up.”

“I’d rather you all help me protect him,” Yukiko giggled. “Greg knows your strengths.”

“I’d rather not get beaten like that again, anyway,” Gregory admitted. “Besides,” he said slowly, “I’m not going to say no to any of you.”

“Us, or Roshana?” Ling asked.

“And perhaps Mindie,” Yukiko added. “You will all have to show me your dedication and find your resonance. That way, you know that you are absolutely sure that he’s your heart, like he is ours.”

“He’s already mine,” Victoria said softly. “I knew he was when I cared for him at the inn. His aether touched my hand and I knew.”

“My first scent of him told me,” Daciana said, looking away from Gregory in embarrassment.

“We’ll do as you say, Yuki,” Nessa said, looking at her lovers. “We understand that you’re his first wife and that we have to prove ourselves.”

“Yes,” Victoria and Daciana said together.

“As do we,” Ling said, Clover nodding along.

Yukiko’s head turned and she motioned to the others. “In here!” she called out.

A moment later, Roshana peered inside, then opened the door for her and Mindie. “Is this okay?”

“We invited you,” Jenn said. “Of course, it’s okay.”

Mindie followed Roshana inside, but she felt the eyes watching her and her cheeks began to burn. Everyone shifted so the pair could sit, putting Roshana next to Jenn and Mindie next to Yukiko.

“Thank you for inviting me to your room,” Mindie said.

“You’re a friend, as everyone here is,” Yukiko replied gently. “Very much like everyone here. Sadly, you’re a bit behind the others in some regards.”

“Oh?” Mindie asked.

“We had a birthday party not long ago,” Jenn said, “where we all got to know each other better. Roshana was there with us.”

“Oh,” Mindie said, clearly feeling like an outsider.

“Have you told them?” Daciana asked Mindie without preamble.

Mindie gave her a puzzled look. “Told them?”

Daciana gave her a smile, then looked at Yukiko.

Yukiko shook her head at Daciana’s brashness, but cleared her throat. “Mindie, everyone here has felt a connection to Greg. You were once shocked that we both loved and married him.”

Mindie nodded slowly, then looked at Daciana with widening eyes. “Wait... all of you?”

“We have interest in doing so,” Ling said, clearly unsure about saying what she was.

“We’ve agreed that they can have a chance,” Jenn said. “There are steps for them to complete before we say yes or no. It’s been hinted that you might harbor such feelings.”

Mindie was already looking at Daciana when she blushed. “I…! That is… uh…”

“She is,” Daciana said. “I can smell it.”

Mindie’s face went crimson and she covered her hands. “Wait! But, I... no, that isn’t…”

Yukiko touched her arm softly. “Mindie, we aren’t here to ridicule you or tell you it’s wrong. There’s nothing wrong with being interested in our heart. If you’re earnest and true, then you might have a piece of his love, as well.”

“I hope to, myself,” Roshana said softly. “You’ve known them longer than I have, but even I hope for that.”

“We’re leaving tomorrow,” Jenn said. “It’ll be years before some of, if not all, of you will be given that chance, but we need to know who is interested. All of them have admitted their feelings for Greg to us.”

Mindie’s face was bright red. She looked through her fingers at the others who were nodding. “And you’re all okay with this? Greg?”

Gregory started to blush as he cleared his throat, “Uh… do you know about resonance, Mindie?”

Mindie lowered her hands, her cheeks cooling little by little. “I’ve been trying to find it for months. How do you know about it?”

“We’ve found ours,” Yukiko said. She pulled her medallion out, showing their tier and rank to her.

Mindie stared at it with wide eyes, then fished out her own medallion, which was only on the seventh rank of the initiate tier. “How?”

“We train more than one path at a time,” Jenn replied. “We’ll teach… oh... we might not have the time to.”

Mindie shook her head. “I’m going with you to the tournament. Elder Lightshield told me that’s what I’ll do to finish my adept year. After that, I’ll be assisting the clan with matters outside the academy. I think it means I’ll be helping you three with your initiate year.”

“Lucky...” Daciana sighed. “I wish I was.”

“We’re not jealous,” Victoria started to say, but then she shook her head. “No, that’s a lie. We are, but we don’t begrudge you that. If we all have our dreams met, we’ll be close and need to not lie to each other.”

“Correct.” Yukiko gave Victoria a smile. “That’ll be good if it’s true, Mindie,” she said, addressing the healer. “If that happens, it’ll give us a chance to get to know you more.”

“Greg, you never answered her question,” Clover said.

Gregory’s face burned and he nodded. “Yeah. When you find resonance, you have to face a few trials.”

“Fear, strength, weakness, and desire,” Mindie said, not as uncomfortable now as when she first sat down.

Gregory’s face felt like it would explode from heat, but he spoke anyway, “I faced mine. The fear, weakness, strength, and desires.” He took a deep breath, then admitted what had been hinted at, but not flatly stated, “Mine showed me in bed with my wives, but standing beside the bed... in almost nothing and asking to join us… was you, all of you, and more I haven’t met yet.” His voice was softer when he admitted the last part.

All of them felt their chests warm at the clear acknowledgement that he desired them. Smiles grew wide on their faces, and Daciana’s tail started to wag quickly.

“Aether, that’s embarrassing to admit...” Gregory exhaled.

“And we admitted ours to them, already,” Yukiko said, “but not to Roshana and Mindie, so we’ll do that in a moment.” She swept everyone there with a slow, searching gaze. “After you find your resonance, if it shows you that Greg is your heart, you will have to admit that. Not just to Jenn and me, but to Gregory.” Faces went crimson around the table as they all thought about doing that. “And then, to each other,” she finished, causing a lot of glances between the others.

Mindie looked nearly terrified, Ling worried, and Clover uncertain. The others might be a touch worried, but it wasn’t obvious as it was for those three.

“Which makes sense,” Roshana said. “If we’re all a family, we need to know as much about each other as possible.”

“Exactly,” Jenn said.

“Now, let me tell you all about my resonance. All the parts of it,” Yukiko began.

~*~*~

When Yukiko, Jenn, and Gregory had told everyone all the stages of their resonance, the group was quiet, processing what they’d been told.

“You’re stronger than I think I would’ve been,” Victoria told Yukiko. “You saw that sharing him would be the best in the long run and agreed to do it. I’m not sure I would if I was his first wife.”

Nessa shook her head. “I can’t say, but knowing his resonance, can you still hold to that?”

Victoria looked at Gregory, then the others at the table, and smiled. “No... But that’s also because I do care and love you, Daciana, Jenn, and Yuki. Clover and Ling... my affection is growing for them, but it isn’t exactly love, yet. By the end of next year…? Maybe.” She gave Clover a wink.

Clover beamed, nodding. “I will say yes.”

Roshana and Mindie felt out of place again.

“I welcome all of you,” Daciana said. “Alpha wants you, so he can have you. But… you will be his. If you even touch another man…” She trailed off, showing teeth to the pair as a low growl came from her chest.

“None of that,” Yukiko said sharply.

Daciana cut off suddenly and lowered her head, her tail still and her ears down. “Sorry, but the thought of it—”

“Stop,” Yukiko said softly. “There’s no need for threats here. Anyone worthy of our heart would never sleep with another man. They would only lay with those who are part of our group.”

“I want no other man,” Roshana said simply. “I have had men ask after me before, but I knew that my heart would come to me in time.”

Mindie was scarlet. “I… I…” She shook her head vigorously.

Yukiko placed her hand on Mindie’s. “It’s okay. Can you say that you would be with one or more of us?”

“Yes,” Roshana said.

Mindie swallowed, looking down, and murmured something Gregory couldn’t hear.

Yukiko smiled wider. “Really? I’m flattered. Just me?”

Mindie’s eyes flickered to Jenn before going back to the table.

“Good,” Jenn smiled.

“Will you think about them now?” Yukiko asked softly.

Mindie lifted her head just enough to shoot the others glances, seeing smiles only. Licking her lips, her head bobbed fractionally. Her eyes shot to Gregory, obviously wanting to see how he took the idea. Seeing that Gregory was as red as she felt, clearly as awkward and uncertain, helped ease her fears.

“He’s interested, as you heard about his resonance,” Yukiko said. “Just as you know my desires and Jenn’s now. Do either of those disturb you? Any of you?”

A chorus of “no” went up around the table, with Mindie’s being a whisper.

The twentieth bell began to chime and Yukiko sighed. “It’s time for bed. We wake with the third bell and, by fourth bell, we’re in the archive to study. We study until mid-fifth bell, then separate to go our own ways. Tomorrow... I would expect to study, then head back here for us to leave.”

“Yuki,” Nessa asked, “can we break tradition? Just for tonight?”

“What did you have in mind?” Yukiko asked.

“We can stay until the twenty-second bell, then wake for breakfast with the fifth bell, skipping the archive. This way, our goodbye is tonight, not during studying tomorrow.”

Jenn nodded when Yukiko looked at her, and Gregory nodded a moment later.

“Very well. We need to inform the staff about breakfast being later,” Yukiko said.

“I’ll go,” Daciana said, jumping to her feet.

“No,” Gregory said as he stood up. “Stay and talk. I’ll go. I’m sure a couple of you at least want to talk without me here. I know it has to embarrass you.”

“A good idea, dear one,” Yukiko said. “We’ll see you in a bit. Do us a favor and knock before you come back in?”

“Greg,” Nessa said, “if one of the others asks about us... tell them we’ll start showing them the way of the clan tomorrow after class.”

“I’ll tell them,” Gregory said.

He made it to the door, then glanced back. All of them were talking softly enough that he couldn’t hear them, but all of them were smiling. The rightness of seeing them like that pulsed in his core, and he smiled before leaving the room.

Chapter Fifty-three

Fourth bell brought the lovers awake. Gregory sighed as he felt his wives stir beside him. “We tried to sleep in, at least.”

“Hmm... this is for the best,” Yukiko said. “We wanted to get up now, anyway.”

“We did?” Gregory asked, confused.

“Yes,” Jenn said, kissing his chest.

“We had a request last night,” Yukiko said, shifting to look down at him. “We need to get up and get our things together, as it is.”

Gregory wondered about the request, but Yukiko wasn’t wrong— they still had some things to pack. “Dressed, packed, and… wait, we didn’t get the aether supplements for next year from Alvis.”

“Rhea told us they would be here this morning,” Jenn said before getting out of bed and stretching. “We thought about it yesterday during our bath. We asked her as she was getting dressed and we were going in.”

“That’s a relief, at least,” Gregory exhaled. “I’d hate to have to ask for us to stop by the shop on the way out of the city.”

“That would be problematic,” Yukiko said. “I expect everyone’s going to be leaving as a group. I’m sure the academy has made arrangements for the various stops that will be made.”

“I hadn’t considered that,” Gregory said as he started dressing into his yellow kimono. “Not sure next year is going to be any better for colors.” He looked down at his medallion glowing with orange light.

“A little better, but not much,” Jenn agreed. “Adept and beyond will be much better.”

“Green will be much nicer,” Yukiko agreed.

“I’ll like seeing you in cyan,” Gregory told Yuki, catching her eyes with his.

“And you will look good in the green with your eyes, dearest. The green will also do well for our dear fighter and her hazel eyes,” Yukiko said.

“I have to take the medallion with us,” Gregory said after a few minutes, picking up the aether flame ryuite medallion he’d gotten in Waterrock.

“Can’t leave it here,” Yukiko agreed. “It should be fine in your ring. You and Jenn are lucky that your storage items are rings. I have to take my obi off when we bathe. I’ve been giving it to Jenn to hold onto, but this coming year, I’ll have to do something different as we’ll be split up.”

“We can see about getting you a ring with minor storage?” Jenn suggested. “For your weapons, armor, and obi.”

“Hmm... that might work, but I would probably need to take another enchantment off to manage that,” Yukiko said. “I can feel it on the edge of my aether right now when we’re fully equipped with weapons and armor.”

“I have one item less than you,” Jenn said, “and I haven’t felt that, so you might be right.”

“I have more,” Gregory said, “but something tells me that the gloves and boots don’t count toward that as they should.” He picked up a glove from the armoire and looked at it pensively.

The other two looked thoughtful as they continued dressing. Gregory shook his head and went back to pulling on his clothing. Minutes went by as they moved about the room, collecting all of their things. They had Jenn take the extra things that they couldn’t carry, as her storage item was larger than theirs.

“We’ll have to divide all that up again near the end of the tournament,” Jenn said. “For now, it works.”

“Greg,” Yukiko said, getting his attention, “I was thinking… Mother and Father collected Elsa last week. I’d thought it was a little strange, but I figured it out.”

Gregory nodded slowly. “They’ll be at the tournament.”

Yukiko smiled broadly. “Yes.” Her smile dimmed. “We won’t get to interact with Elsa as we have, but she’ll be there.”

“She’ll be there for the fights?” Jenn asked.

“I’m not sure,” Yukiko said slowly. “Maybe, or she’ll be at the inn. I can see Mother doing either. If she brings her, it’s so Elsa can have a chance to watch us push. If not, it’s to reinforce the fact that Elsa is a maid.”

“Hmm...” Gregory nodded. “I can see that. If I’m being honest, I hope she gets to see us. Not just the fighting, but Empire’s Gambit, too.”

Yukiko and Jenn both nodded, smiling at the thought of Elsa being able to watch them do their best.

The room was empty when they finished clearing it. They were in the front room when a barely audible, timid knock came on the door. Gregory gave it a confused glance, but before he could turn to Yukiko, Jenn gave his hand a quick squeeze, so he gave her the look, instead.

Yukiko went to the door, unlocking it before peeking out. Smiling, she opened it and revealed Nessa, Daciana, and Victoria. “Come on in,” she said softly.

All three of the young women were dressed for the day. They thanked her in hushed tones as they came in. Their attention went to Gregory, who could see the sadness, determination, and hope in their gazes.

Yukiko shut the door, then turned to Gregory. “Dearest, our friends and potential wives had a request. Jenn and I agreed, but the decision is yours.”

Gregory swallowed— a million different thoughts ran through his head. He was positive that the majority of them were wrong, though if he was being honest with himself, he was a little hopeful that they weren’t wrong.

“Greg,” Nessa said slowly, “it took a lot of courage for us to ask your wives last night. And maybe asking makes us less than ladies, but we agreed this was something we wanted.”

Gregory’s thoughts took a more intimate turn, and he had to push them away as he waited for them to explain exactly what they were asking.

“But we thought... since it’ll be years before we see each other again, that maybe this would be okay,” Daciana said. Her ears were laid flat and her tail was still, clearly waiting to be rebuked.

“If you’re okay with it,” Victoria said, lifting her chin to speak proudly, though there was a tremor to her voice, “would you kiss us?”

Gregory blinked at them for a moment, as his brain had spun far past kissing. The trio started to look embarrassed and hurt before he was able to get his mouth working again. “Sorry,” he said, rubbing the back of his head. “I didn’t mean to make that awkward.”

His first word had all three of them downcast, but when he continued, they glanced up with muted hope.

“Yuki, Jenn?” he asked, wanting to make sure they both really agreed to this.

Jenn kissed his cheek, then stepped forward to stand beside the novices. “Yes, Yuki and I agree. We’d ask if you’d let us do the same, though, to make sure we’re all okay with what might be in the future.”

Yukiko moved up to stand as a bookend to the novices, leaving the three younger magi between her and Jenn. “The choice lies with our heart.”

Gregory exhaled slowly. He saw only honesty in his wives, not that he expected any differently. Closing his eyes for a second, he let his resonance encompass them. The idea of them all kissing focused in his mind. The aether touching them felt true to him, and he let his resonance fade, opening his eyes again.

“This is awkward, but you all know what my desires are. I won’t say no, not when my wives agree, too,” Gregory said. “I’ll go last, though.”

“Jenn, you go first,” Yukiko said, then took a few steps to stand beside Gregory. Taking his hand, she gave him a smile. “We thought you’d agree, but we didn’t want to say yes, just in case.”

He kissed her cheek. “When my wives agree and it’s something I want, too, then it’ll be a yes. But thank you, dear one.”

Jenn shifted to stand in front of Nessa. The smaller woman was the aggressor— she put her hand behind Nessa’s head and brought Nessa’s lips to hers. It wasn’t a deep kiss, but it did linger for a few seconds before Jenn released her. Stepping sideways, she repeated the exact same kiss with Daciana, then Victoria.

Stepping back, Jenn was grinning, a mischievous glint in her eyes. “I enjoyed that.”

The novices were red in the face, but smiling back at her, clearly having enjoyed the kisses. Their smiles grew when Yukiko approached them. She started with Victoria, then moved down the line to end with Nessa. The kisses were longer and slower as Yukiko tested each, seeing if they wanted soft or passionate.

All four of them were flushed when Yukiko stepped back and gave them a wink. “Yes, I think these three are passionate enough for us.” She stepped aside, looking at Gregory. “Dearest?”

Gregory swallowed. All eyes locked on him, dipping briefly before going back to his face. He knew his interest was clear— seeing his wives kiss the other three had gotten more than just his attention. There was no jealousy, just a happy hum to his heart and core.

He went up to Daciana first, clearly surprising them, as she was in the middle of the line. Daciana’s tail had been wagging furiously after each kiss, but now, it slowed as she looked up at him. All of the novices were shorter than he was, mostly by half a head, give or take an inch either way. Staring down into Daciana’s eyes, he saw hope, yearning, and adoration. Her eyes closed and her lips pursed as she tilted her head back, waiting for him.

Putting a hand behind her head, he felt her shiver when he gently cupped the back of her neck. Her lips parted fractionally as a soft whine escaped. Gregory didn’t keep her waiting, though, and lowered his lips to hers. Daciana’s were soft and trembled slightly when he kissed her. Her arms went around him, latching onto his back as she kissed him back.

Gregory let the kiss build, and was surprised when her tongue brushed lightly at his lips. The moment felt right, so he allowed her to invade his mouth. They dueled briefly, but Gregory dominated her tongue, pushing it back, then invading her mouth in turn.

Daciana let out a happy sound, pressing against him, her soul soaring with happiness. When they finally pulled away from one another, she blinked slowly. Her mouth was still parted as she found herself looking up at him. “Alpha...” she whispered. “Always yours. I will prove myself.”

Gregory smiled, meeting her yellow eyes with his green ones. “Do what Yuki has told you and, in time, I will welcome you.”

Daciana closed her eyes, letting his words sink into her. “Yes.” She exhaled sadly when he stepped away from her. She inhaled slowly, looking to her right where Gregory had shifted to stand in front of Nessa.

The kiss with Nessa was softer, but longer. She didn’t press, so Gregory didn’t, either, but the rightness of it made them linger. When it finally ended, green eyes met green eyes as they just smiled at each other.

“We’ll train hard. We want to be here with all of you,” Nessa whispered.

“I know. We know,” Gregory replied. “You’ll also be leading the others behind you so the guard is as strong as it can be.”

Nessa bowed her head. “Yes. We will. The guard must be strong.”

Victoria was breathing a little fast when Gregory finally went to stand in front of her. She’d dreamed of him kissing her all night, and that had just added to all the other dreams she’d had since she’d cared for him at her old home.

When they kissed, Victoria touched his cheek gently, but let the kiss build. When she was nearly vibrating with joy, she pressed forward. Her other hand went around his waist and she pressed into his leg.

The other four watched with shock, but none of them moved, as this was her moment. When Victoria let out a soft moan into the kiss, the others’ eyebrows shot up.

Gregory let the kiss last for a few heartbeats after Victoria ground against his thigh, shocked at her aggressiveness, but also wanting to encourage her a bit. When he brought the kiss to an end, he nipped her bottom lip.

Victoria let out a startled sound, her hand going to her mouth as she pulled back from him. With a groan, she eased herself away from him. Her purple-blue eyes looked guilty when they met his. “I’m sorry... I find it hard to stop myself when I’m in your arms.”

Gregory chuckled and nodded. “I know. I nipped you because you were being bad. But I didn’t dislike what you did.”

Victoria’s face burned, but she didn’t look away. “It was wrong, and I do not regret it.” She stepped back, then bowed. “My friends, I’m sorry. I went further than I should have.”

“Gregory rebuked you,” Yukiko said before the others could. “I will keep in mind your deep desires if we do anything like this again.”

Victoria stood up, then bowed directly to Yukiko. “As our first wife says, it shall be. We can never thank you enough, Yuki.” She turned to Jenn and bowed again. “Second wife, we will do better.”

Gregory exhaled slowly. “It’s okay… and I hate to ask, but can we meet you three downstairs? Please?”

Yukiko nodded. “Yes, he needs time to calm down. I’ll go with you, though.”

Yukiko ushered them out of the room, giving Jenn a smirk as she went by.

Jenn watched them go, then turned back to Gregory. “My heart, can I help ease that problem for you?” She moved with swaying hips and a knowing smile on her lips.

“Yes, please...” Gregory exhaled.

Chapter Fifty-four

Breakfast that morning involved everyone in the clan. Conversation was a little muted, but still lively. The new clan members who weren’t leaving for the tournament kept shooting glances at those who were.

When the meal ended, Lightshield cleared his throat. “The academy has canceled classes for today, as everyone is being required to see the champions off. When we are gone, those of you who are staying behind will be shown how your days will go. Dia and Bishop will be here to assist you in learning the ways of the clan. As for those of you with magic that we currently do not have representation for, it will be provided in a day or two.”

The novices perked up, but the apprentices less so. They knew they only had a little over a month left to learn.

“Aether’s Guard does all it can for its members. You will get out of it, what you put in, so work hard. Those who are leaving and our older novices have devoted themselves to improving, using methods of the clan. You’ve all witnessed what that can lead to during the tournament. If you don’t push as hard, you will not gain as much, but it will still be more than many others.”

Daciana pulled her medallion out so everyone could see the two rings illuminated yellow. Jenn did the same, showing two orange circles. Murmurs followed the display, which intensified when Clover pulled out her medallion.

“As you can see, even an apprentice who joined us barely a half year ago has seen impressive growth,” Lightshield smiled at them. “Strive, grow, and believe in Aether. That is all we ask.”

Lightshield paused, letting the words sink in as the sixth bell began to chime. “We have two hours before we are required to leave. We will be going to the front of the clan hall, and our oldest students will be leading us through the training method preferred by our clan since the days of my great-grandfather, Lionel Lighthand.”

That got more murmurs from the newest members of the clan.

“Take a moment to refresh yourselves and, those of you who are leaving, collect any loose ends. Meet outside in a quarter hour.” Finished speaking, Lightshield leveraged himself to his feet with a grimace of pain. He stood after a moment of struggle, then turned and began to slowly leave the room.

~*~*~

Since no one needed to grab anything, they were all outside well before the quarter hour mark. Seeing everyone assembled, Lightshield addressed them from the porch, “This is known as the Peaceful Fist, created by Lionel Lighthand. It doesn’t work for everyone, but our current students have found that it works for them. For some of you, you might find that it works, then fades after a time, but it might come back again. Gregory, you shall be the lead. The rest of you, prepare to assist as needed.”

Gregory looked at the small crowd and bowed to them. “The Peaceful Fist is a blend of spirit and body paths. It’s a meditative exercise that will work your body. The first few times, you will feel taxed greatly. Just because it’s a slow, controlled exercise doesn’t mean it won’t sap your strength. As you continue to practice, you will not feel drained at the end. Instead, you’ll start to find it going the other way, where you feel refreshed.”

The new clan members looked interested, but also a bit hesitant.

“I have grown to enjoy this exercise,” William said. “I was just body path, but now, I am both body and spirit. I have seen the cavern and the channels created by the body path.”

All of the new members besides Roshana looked intrigued. Since she’d been practicing the Peaceful Fist already, she just grinned.

“Okay, if you aren’t on the spirit path already, don’t worry about seeing the cavern. If you are, let yourself drift. Your body will continue the exercise as you do it inside your aether cavern,” Gregory said. “The first kata begins with this stance.” He took the beginning position and waited for everyone to copy him. “And we start by going to the back foot…”

~*~*~

As the Peaceful Fist went on, Yukiko or Jenn would break off and help one of the others transition from movement to movement the right way. By the second round through the katas, everyone was moving better. On the third, they were nearly in sync.

“Let it end, Gregory,” Lightshield called out.

Gregory brought the kata to an end, then bowed to the others before he was fully out of meditation. He looked over the group. All the people who’d never done the exercise before were covered in sweat.

“We have a little bit of time,” Lightshield said, “and we want to present the best image we can, so those who need to should rinse off and change outfits. Don’t rush, but don’t dawdle, either.”

Roshana gave Yukiko a smile before she fell into step beside Mindie. Roshana didn’t need to rinse off as Mindie did, but she obviously wanted to keep the other woman company.

The rest broke up into small groups, talking to each other. Gregory and his friends were a group all by themselves. The novices kept glancing toward him, then away, smiles on their faces as they clearly recalled that morning.

Clover scooted a little closer to Yukiko and asked her in a whisper if something had happened. All three novices flushed red, and both Clover and Ling waited to hear an answer.

“They said goodbye to Gregory this morning,” Yukiko said softly. She moved slowly away so their conversation would be harder for the others with sharp hearing to catch.

“How?” Clover asked.

“We each got to kiss him once,” Victoria said, preempting anyone else telling them.

Clover sighed wistfully. “Aw... we didn’t get to.”

“You aren’t saying goodbye, yet,” Jenn said gently, touching Clover’s shoulder.

“That’s true. We’ll be with them for a month, at least,” Ling nodded. She gave the novices a knowing look. “Just a single kiss each?”

Victoria’s face went scarlet. “I… might have… pushed a little more.”

Ling shifted closer to Victoria and patted her arm. “I can’t blame you. I’ll try not to do the same if Clover and I get the chance.”

“Technically,” Yukiko cut in, still making sure they were keeping their voices lowered, “we all kissed them goodbye.”

Ling’s smile grew. “We will get the same chance, I hope?”

“We’ll discuss it,” Yukiko replied, wearing a smile.

Clover grabbed Daciana’s hand. “Come on.”

“Come on?” Daciana asked as she turned with Clover back toward the clan hall.

“We have a few minutes, at least,” Clover said. “Enough time to get to your rooms and say our goodbyes to you, too.”

Nessa glanced at Yukiko, who nodded. “I’m willing.”

“So am I,” Victoria said, taking Ling’s hand. “Are you?”

“Oh yes. After all, a pride needs to share equally,” Ling grinned.

Gregory just watched them go, stunned at how quickly the five friends went to go say goodbye to each other. Jenn and Yukiko were happy to see it, as it boded well for later. Seeing Gregory staring after them, Yukiko took his hand and smiled at him when he looked down at her.

“Shocked?” Yukiko asked.

“I shouldn’t be... I’m happy, but also, yes.”

Jenn snickered as she took his other hand. “It means your desire is one step closer to reality,” she whispered.

Gregory swallowed as he nodded. “I guess it is. Years away yet, but still closer.” His brow furrowed. “But they’re coming back, unlike us.”

“Hmm, that’s true,” Yukiko giggled. “Maybe they just wanted to be equal to us?”

“They might get even closer during the next year,” Jenn suggested.

That conjured all sorts of mental images to Gregory’s mind. He cleared his throat, shutting down those thoughts and trying to quell his interest.

“We’ll behave,” Yukiko giggled again.

“Thanks,” Gregory sighed.

~*~*~

When everyone returned to the yard, Lightshield was waiting by the archway leading out of the yard. Bishop and Dia got everyone organized to go, then bowed to Lightshield.

“Just walk proudly and stand with the faith in Aether you all have,” Lightshield told them. With a last look over the clan, he turned and led them at a sedate pace down the pathways of the academy.

As they got closer to the front of the academy, Gregory saw other clans bringing their magi out to see everyone off. A little short of the gate and stables, Lightshield nodded to Bishop. Bishop took the people behind her down the path toward the main gate. After a moment, Lightshield got them moving again, but toward the stables.

When they reached the stables, Gregory was confused why there weren’t any carriages being prepared for them to use. All five groups going to the tournament were represented when Lightshield had them stop to the side.

Elder Cho gave them a long look, her lips twisting when the eighth bell began to chime. “Now that we are all here and it is time, we can begin,” she said, addressing the groups. “We will walk out to see the crowd, wave as we go, and then march out of the academy grounds. Once we’re all out, the gates will shut behind us, and Grandmaster Yunlo will take all of you to the correct stables to leave from. Aether’s Guard, you are the last group. Everyone else is ready to go already.”

Lightshield nodded sagely, then led his group to the end of the procession, behind the Iron Hand. As they got into position, Gregory smiled when he saw Egil at the front with the academy council.

“March!” Cho commanded, her words carrying all the way to the back.

Lightshield grimaced— they started to march faster than his leg wanted to allow for, but he infused himself as best he could and put a pleasant smile on his face. Gregory caught a flicker of the pain before Lightshield masked it, and he prepared himself to move to assist the elder if needed.

Elder Cho, Grandmaster Pan, and Grandmaster Yunlo waved to the gathering of magi as they led the procession into view, and a cheer went up from the crowd upon seeing them. At a certain point, the three elders split off to face the crowd. Egil continued on the route they were supposed to use, the others behind him following in step.

“We come to see our champions off,” Cho announced. “These five clans have proven themselves the best we can field against Buldoun for the coming tournament. Cheer them on, as they have the honor of the empire riding upon their shoulders. Let everyone know the clans that will shine brightly for all of us: Eternal Flame, Shining Light, Swift Wind, Iron Hand, and Aether’s Guard.”

The crowd roared, the noise redoubling as the applause, stomping of feet, whistles and more intensified.

Cho nodded to Pan, who caused silence to happen. “The academy overseer will be going with them, allowing us to stay here to continue to guide the rest of you. On top of that, we expect to see a good tournament of our own in the coming month. So train hard and be ready to distinguish your clan and yourselves.”

Again, the crowd roared, and the council fell into step behind Aether’s Guard as they marched out of the open main gates. When Cho passed the gates, she motioned and they began to close behind them. The crowd cheered louder and louder as the gates closed in ponderous inevitability.

The moment they boomed shut, Yunlo stopped. He made a complex motion with both arms, and the entire procession vanished from marching down the streets outside the academy. With a nod, he looked at his fellow council members, then teleported them back into the academy itself.

Gregory blinked, as he was suddenly marching down a road in the outer ring of the city. The marching stopped a moment later, as the group was directly outside of a large stable.

Egil turned to face the clans and motioned to the yard packed with carriages. “By order of the academy overseer, find the carriages marked with the crests for your clan and prepare to leave. How you divide among those carriages is up to each clan. Support staff, the carriages with the academy icon are for us.”

Lightshield didn’t bother moving the group, as the Eternal Flame started walking before anyone else. Instead, the elder turned toward them. “We have three carriages, I’ve been told. Hemet and I will be in one. You are allowed to split yourselves among the other two in any way you wish. I know that there will be midday breaks to rest the horses, and every night, we will be stopping in a town or city large enough for us to spread out the clans. You won’t be in the same inn as the Eternal Flame or any of the other clans. Any questions?”

“Sir?” Mindie asked. “Do you want me to try to help you?”

He gave Mindie a fond smile. “There is no need. I’m beyond the ability to help now. Sit with your friends, and learn and grow during the trip. During the break or on each new day, you are free to rearrange yourselves. I should also warn you that I didn’t fight to get us the best inns. I did pick the right inns for us, though.”

“Thank you, Elder,” Gregory said, bowing.

“When the others are all inside, we will follow,” Lightshield said.

Gregory looked at his wives, who looked thoughtful. “How do we split up?”

“I’m thinking we split Jenn and me, as well as Clover and Ling,” Yukiko said. “You can sit with either group, and we can rotate Roshana and Mindie between groups. This way, we can all learn from each other during the trip.”

“But you need to sit with them at times, too, which is why you don’t go opposite them all the time,” Jenn added.

“I agree to this,” Clover nodded. “Can I sit with Jenn?”

“And me with Yuki,” Ling smiled.

“We can rotate those seating arrangements, too,” Mindie said softly. “The trip is going to take weeks.”

“Hmm... I agree,” Roshana said. “We’ll have plenty of time together. Mindie, we should sit with Yukiko for the first leg today.”

“Okay,” Mindie agreed.

“I’ll do the same,” Gregory said.

“And we can go now,” Lightshield said as he led the group into the stable yard.

Gregory walked a little slower, looking back at the city towering over them. It’d been a little less than two years, but so much had happened to him in that time. A touch of melancholy filled him as he thought of his friends being left behind.

Yukiko took his hand for a moment, squeezing it before letting go. “The future is before us, dearest.”

“And we’re ready to walk into it with you,” Jenn added. “Our friends will be waiting for us.”

Gregory exhaled and smiled at his loving wives. “Well, then, let’s not keep them waiting too long.”

Author’s Note

Please consider leaving a review for the book, feedback is imperative for an indie author. If you don’t want to review it then think about leaving a comment or even just a quick message. Remember, positive feedback is always welcome.

If you want to keep up on the latest updates, or the one stop shop for all the links, my website is the best place for that. Remember to subscribe to the mailing list to know when I publish a new book, and you get an exclusive short when you sign up.

http://schinhofenbooks.com/

Other places you can keep up to date on me and my works:

https://www.patreon.com/DJSchinhofen
https://twitter.com/DJSchinhofen

Fan group on Facebook for Daniel Schinhofen
https://schinhofenbooks.blogspot.com/

If you LOVE LitRPG, then check out these pages full of awesome LITRPG goodness. You can interact with authors like me and many more. Find banter, good times and a lot of like minded people.

https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/haremlit/
https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRpg & GameLit Readers

A big thank you to my editors, Samantha Bishop and Sarinia Phelps. Also props to Geno Ferrarini and Sean Hickinbotham for being my Alpha Readers. I’d be remiss if I didn’t include my beta readers, in no particular order: Ian McAdams ~*~ Dame ~*~ Jay Taylor ~*~ Zee ~*~ Scott Brown ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Justin Johanson ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Rob Bunting  ~*~ Aoife Grimm ~*~ Peter LaFemina ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Tim? ~*~ Carl Gheradi ~*~ ~*~ Dimitri Shadow ~*~ Matt Case ~*~ Richard G Stahl ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ A Madsen ~*~ J. Stone ~*~ D Smith.

The cover for Aether’s Revival 4: Aether’s Apprentices is brought to you by Anthony Bishop, a very talented artist. You can find him at https://grimmhelm.artstation.com/

A big thanks to my Patreon supporters who have gone above and beyond in their support:

Robert Yarber ~*~ Michael Moneymaker ~*~ Michael Erwin ~*~ J.G. Patton ~*~ Gabe Olah ~*~ EvilZetti ~*~ Thomas Smith ~*~ Otis Coley ~*~ Brandon Haag ~*~ Robert McCoard ~*~ M. Ahles ~*~ Michael Mooney ~*~ Jeff Gaebler ~*~ James Domec ~*~ Patrick Glass ~*~ Zachary Johnson ~*~ Exempt Pie ~*~ Craig Mather ~*~ Sawyer Williams ~*~ Matt Sensenig ~*~ Brian Biggers ~*~ Shakekiller ~*~ Matthew Myers ~*~ Dwayne Bullock ~*~ Cheyene Adams ~*~ Jeremy Patrick ~*~ Shadowsteppez ~*~ Khamla Khongloth ~*~ No0neSpecial ~*~ Tanner Lovelace ~*~ Dwinald Lint III ~*~ Matt Thompson ~*~ Allen Deck ~*~ Tyller James ~*~ Christopher Cales ~*~ IntheRaccon ~*~ Jeff Ford ~*~ Daniel Glasson ~*~ Stefan Holze ~*~ David Hoerner ~*~ Lgikito ~*~ Stephen Caperton ~*~ James Parker ~*~ MadManLoose ~*~ B liz  ~*~ Randall Randall ~*~ Kurt Bodenstedt ~*~ Kenneth Freeman ~*~ Samuel DeBoard ~*~ SpartanGER ~*~ Myles Beyl ~*~ MrNyxt ~*~ Kyle Pettay ~*~ Stephen Juba ~*~ Xiao ~*~ Forrest Hansen ~*~ Matthew Parikka ~*~ General Raith ~*~ Robert Howden ~*~ Ron Abitz ~*~ John Cothrin ~*~ Philippe Bruneau ~*~ Robert Shofner ~*~ James Breaux ~*~ Tara C Mulkey ~*~ James Murphy ~*~ Alexander Rodriguez ~*~ MattMick222 ~*~ Scott Hank ~*~ Matthew Paulin ~*~ Mike Brown ~*~ Chanh Pham ~*~ Matthew Kelly ~*~ Charles Demarest ~*~ David Taylor-Fuller ~*~ Korbin Wilson ~*~ Gregory Lamberta ~*~ Jon Bryant ~*~ Jose Ibarra ~*~ Gian M ~*~ Sith ~*~ Tyler Scheibe ~*~ Dedalus Inventor ~*~ Brian O. ~*~ Top Cat 269 ~*~ Christopher Gross ~*~ BobsNemesis ~*~ Christopher B. ~*~ Gslice100 ~*~ Aristo ~*~ Dante ~*~ Council Of Nine ~*~ Alarinnise ~*~ Kurt Borek ~*~ Deme A. ~*~ Ryan Williamson ~*~ Calidia ~*~ Dances with Kobolds ~*~ Orry Mooney ~*~ Mark Kewer ~*~ Crichton Va’Moya ~*~ Charles Henggeler ~*~ Daniel Shimek ~*~ Robert Jacobs ~*~ Mike Durie ~*~ Logan Cochrane ~*~ Zifferix ~*~ Riley Dunn ~*~ PantherTheory ~*~ Byron Gobert ~*~ Michael Shearer ~*~ Brett Hudson ~*~ Eric Hontz ~*~ Seth Martinez ~*~ Michael S Pellman ~*~ David Florish ~*~ Jeffrey Buchanan ~*~ subversion ~*~ Cody Creager ~*~ Zachary Nahrstadt ~*~ Hill44 ~*~ Joel Wilkinson ~*~ Edward P Warmouth ~*~ Andrew Dyes ~*~ David Simmons ~*~ Red Phoenix ~*~ Travis Btmb ~*~ Gregory Johnson ~*~ Chad Arrington ~*~ Daniel Lynch ~*~ Richard Papst ~*~ Zachariah Miller ~*~ Miguel E Ramirez ~*~ Adam W ~*~ Jerrod ~*~ Tetsu-nii ~*~ Jeff Kollada ~*~ Matthew Caro ~*~ JakeTylerPsn ~*~ Kevin McKinney ~*~ Christopher Edstrom ~*~ Scott Baxter ~*~ Clinton Wertzbaugher ~*~ Arthur Cuelho ~*~ Adam ~*~ Justin “Johnist” Johanson ~*~ Ryan Luttinger ~*~ Sean Fitzpatrick ~*~ Spenser Jefferson ~*~ Vaeld ~*~ Kori Prins ~*~ Kyle Gravelle ~*~ Brian Sutton ~*~ Pheonixblue ~*~ Chief 37 ~*~ Robert Knight ~*~ Benjamin j Russell ~*~ Matthew ~*~ Winston Smith ~*~ Aryan Eimermacher ~*~ Michael Jackson ~*~ Tom Richards ~*~ Jose Caudillo ~*~ Rey T Nufable ~*~ Eli Page ~*~ William Merrick ~*~ Southern Celt ~*~ Abraham Madsen ~*~ Chris Cannon ~*~ Masta Matna ~*~ Kevin Harris ~*~ Don Jinkins ~*~ J. Patrick Walker ~*~ T3iain ~*~ Darkserra ~*~ Joshua McCane ~*~ Barry Dirickson ~*~ Robert Owen ~*~ Matthew Malkin ~*~ EthanK ~*~ Chace Corso ~*~ Aaron Blue ~*~ Robse ~*~ Jeremy Cox ~*~ Jacob Lawlor ~*~ Malcolm White ~*~ Derek Raines ~*~ Allderin ~*~ Brad Schultz ~*~ Rafnar Caldon ~*~ Travis Hilliard ~*~ Caleb Bear ~*~ Matthias Meilahn ~*~ Pamela J Smith ~*~ David Morrissey ~*~ Damien Osborne ~*~ Lui Adecer ~*~ Chioke Nelson ~*~ Terry Wood-Davies ~*~ Thomas Lindsay ~*~ Malcolm Wade ~*~ Kenneth Darlin ~*~ Andre Durkalec ~*~ Morgan C Williams ~*~ William Simmons ~*~ Ryan A Larkey ~*~ Dreamon ~*~ Brandon Lai ~*~ Thomas Corbin ~*~ Eliseo Rios ~*~ Josh Holmes ~*~ Andrew Nevius ~*~ David Peers ~*~ Shawn Meade ~*~ Bpgt64 ~*~ Brendon Quinn ~*~ Michael Browningkoelper ~*~ Erin Jordan ~*~ Influenza ~*~ Tanner Sealock ~*~ Kevin Kollman ~*~ Jason Broderick ~*~ Derek Morgan ~*~ Brian McDonald ~*~ Timithy Klesick ~*~ Jascha Weiss ~*~ Taefox ~*~ LarrytheEmu ~*~Mankey ~*~ Matthew Zarember.

Other Books written by Daniel Schinhofen:

Binding Words:

Morrigan's Bidding

Life Bonds

Hearthglen

Forged Bonds

Flame of War

Lost Bonds

Noble Solutions

Aether’s Revival:

Aether's Blessing

Aether's Guard

Magi's Path

Luck’s Voice:

Suited for Luck

Cashing In

Breaking the Bank

Dungeon Walkers:

Dungeon Walkers 1

Apocalypse Gates Author’s Cut:

Rapture

Valley of Death

Gearing Up

Elven Accord

Downtime and Death

Can of Worms

Unexpected Dev-elopments

Alpha World: (Completed.)

Gamer for Life

Forming the Company

Alpha Company

Playing for Keeps

Fractured Spirit

The Path to Peace

Darkhand

Gamer For Love

Last Horizon: (Completed.)

Last Horizon Omnibus

NPC’s Lives: (Hiatus)

Tales from the Dead Man Inn

Resurrection Quest: (Hiatus)

Greenways Goblins

I would like to point you all toward some fellow authors whose works I enjoy:

William Arand: Author of the complex interconnected series in the genre which all starts with Otherlife Dreams.

https://www.amazon.com/William-D.-Arand/e/B01AY7PSG4

Blaise Corvin: Author of Delvers LLC, which is an amazing GameLit series.

https://www.amazon.com/Blaise-Corvin/e/B01LYK8VG5

Scottie Futch: Is a prolific author who can be found on Royal Road and Amazon. Scottie combines parody with zany humor that keeps me laughing.

https://www.amazon.com/Scottie-Futch/e/B00NCSEN28

Michael Scott-Earle: He’s back, but not on Amazon. You can find all of his books through his own website, and through his Kickstarters and Indiegogos.

https://www.michaelscottearle.com/

Eden Redd: She might be mentioned last but she is definitely not least, and she is very worth the read, more so if you like some adult content. Her Lewd Saga series combines erotica and LITRPG.

https://www.amazon.com/Eden-Redd/e/B00I8X8BCK

To find more LitRPG Books, please check out the Amazon store: https://www.amazon.com/litrpg

You can also find out more about LITRPG stories at: https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGGroup/